shall speak unto them all that I shall command him Christ saith his Father gave it him Christ was consecrated Prophet of the Church by the Trinity Mat. 3.17 This is my beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased There was the Father's Voice the Holy Ghost as a Dove and the Son was there in Person Vse Which should stablish us the more in the Truth and is a Patern to Ministers It is excellent when we can say My Doctrine is not mine but his that sent me Or as Paul That which I received of the Lord I have delivered to you 1 Cor. 11.24 3. Observe Among the Things which the Father gave to the Son one of the chiefest is the Doctrine of the Gospel Let us look upon it as a Gift the Father gave it the Son gave it here is a double Gift it was a Gift from the Father to Christ and from Christ to the Apostles I have given them the Word which thou gavest me Next to Christ the Gospel is the greatest Benefit which God hath given to Men He that despiseth the Gospel despiseth the very bounty of God and Men cannot endure to have their Love and Bounty despised As when David sent a courteous Message to Nabal and he was refused he threatned to cut off from Nabal every one that pisseth against the Wall Take heed you despise not God's special Gifts The preaching of the Word it was Christ's largess in the day of his Royalty Ephes. 4 8 11. When he ascended up on high he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers As Princes when crowned have their Royal Donatives Those that grudg at the Ministry and count it a burden they do in effect upbraid Christ with his Gift as if it were not worth the giving Those that labour in the Ministry are his especial Gift to us They are but sottish Swine that trample such Pearls under Feet We should think of them as the special Favours of Christ. I do not speak of the Persons but the Calling This Disposition sheweth no love to Christ. Secondly The next Thing is the Nature of Faith There are two Things spoken of in the Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they have received them and have known surely I. I begin with the latter in order of Words as first in order of Nature ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they have known surely The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth truly surely is used to exclude that literal historical Knowledg which may be in carnal Men. I. Observe Faith cannot be without Knowledg It is not a blind Assent Rom. 10. 14. How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard We must know what Christ is before we can trust him with our Souls 2 Tim. 1.12 I know whom I have believed we must see the Stay and Prop before we lean upon it otherwise we shall neither be satisfied in our selves nor be able to plead with Satan nor answer Doubts of Conscience He that is impleaded in Court and doth not know the Privileges of the Law how shall he be able to purge himself Fears are in the Dark The blind Man spoke Reason in that Conference between Christ and him when Christ asked him Dost thou believe on the Son of God He answered and said Who is he Lord that I might believe on him John 9.35 36. We must know what God is Till we have a distinct Knowledg of the Nature of God and the Tenor of the Covenant we shall be full of Scruples Well then Vse 1. It discovereth the wretched Condition of Ignorant Persons We are not so sensible of the Danger of Ignorance as we should be God will render Vengeance to them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel 2 Thess. 1.8 Poor Wretches they live sinfully and die sottishly they live sinfully they are under no aw of Conscience because they have no Knowledg and when they come to die they die sottishly like Men that leap over a deep Gulph blindfold they know not where their Feet shall light In their Life-time at best they live but by guess and some devout Aims and when they come to die they die by guess in a doubtful uncertain way Vse 2. To press Christians to gain more distinct Knowledg if you would settle your Souls in a certainty of Salvation God may lay trouble of Conscience upon a knowing Person but usually Persons Ignorant are full of Scruples which vanish before the Light as Mists do before the Sun 2. Observe They know surely In the Knowledg of Faith there is an undoubted certain Light It dependeth upon two things that cannot deceive us the Revelation of the Word and the illumination of the Spirit The Knowledg of Faith is less than the Light of Glory for Clearness but equal for Certainty it hath as much assurance from God's Word though not so much evidence as ariseth from Injoyment 3. Observe They know ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã truly indeed Every kind of Knowledg is not enough for Faith but a true sound Knowledg There is a Form of Knowledg as well as a Form of Godliness Rom. 2.20 compared with 2 Tim. 3.5 A Form of Knowledg is nothing else but an artificial Speculation a naked Model of Truth in the Brain which like a Winter Sun shineth but warmeth not But let us a little state the Differences 1. The Light of Faith is serious and considerate Faith is a Spiritual Prudence it is opposed to Folly as well as Ignorance Luke 24.25 Oh Fools and âlow of Heart to believe all that the Prophets have said Faith always draweth to use and practice It is a Knowledg with Consideration Ephes. 1.17 That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of Glory would give unto you the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation in the knowledg of him Many have Parts but they have not Wisdom to make the best choice for their Souls There is a great deal of difference between Knowledg and Prudence it is excellent when both are joined together I Wisdom dwell with Prudence Prov. 8.12 Wisdom is the Knowledg of Principles Prudence is an Ability to use them to our Comfort Knowledg is setled in the Brain not the Heart When Wisdom entreth into thy Heart Prov. 2.10 it stirreth up Esteem Affiance Love A Carnal Man may have a Model of Truth a traditional disciplinary Knowledg such as lieth in Generals not Particulars and is rather for Discourse than Life A Vintner's Cellar may be better stored than a Noble Man's he hath Wines not to taste but sell a Carnal Man hath a great deal of Knowledg for Discourse not to warm his own Heart 2. The Light of Faith is a realizing Light ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Faith is the Evidence of things not seen Heb. 11.1 it maketh absent things present to the Soul But the Light of Parts is a naked abstract Speculation it is without feeling there is no sense and feeling
God and the Apostles by Christ they were his Deputies and Representatives as he was God's that is the Notion of Apostle or one sent in the New Testament not as bare Messengers but as Proxies see Hammond and we read of Messengers of the Churches ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Churcheâ Deputies and Representatives Yea they had Power to send others as Christ had The World was bound to acknowledg them for such To despise Christ was to despise God whose Deputy he was and to despise them was to despise Christ to hear them was to hear Christ and to hear Christ was to hear God Mat. 10.40 He that receiveth you receiveth me and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me And Luke 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me But why doth Christ urge this Argument in this place They were sent and sent as I was sent I Answer It is an Argument as to God and it is a ground of Hope to the Apostles An Argument fit to be urged to God in Prayer they are sent as I was Thou didst send me to redeem the World out of thy Grace and they are sent to preach this Redemption and therefore it is fit they should be preserved and sanctified It is a fit ground of Hope for the Apostles to meditate upon they were sent as Christ was If they be in great Poverty want the help and assistance of the World so did Christ. All God's Witnesses prophesy in Sackcloth Well then here we have the first rise of a Gospel-Ministry Christ was sent by God the Apostles by Christ and others are their Successors authorized and sent by them The Points which I shall handle are two First The Necessity of a Call to the Ministry Secondly The Dignity of those that are so called Both are implied in the word sent Before I enter upon the Discussion let none take offence that I apply that to the Ministry in general which is spoken of the Apostles in the Text I have sent them Which I do for two Reasons 1. Partly because we may compare ordinary Ministers and the Apostles together if their Mission be compared with Christ's As Christ's Mission had something extraordinary and peculiar by which it was distinguished from the Mission of the Apostles so the Apostles Mission hath something peculiar but both agree in this that they must be sent this they have in common Rom. 10.14 How can they preach except they be sent Mark the Apostles were sent as Christ was sent tho Christ was sent to redeem as well as to prophesy and teach and so Ministers are sent they must be authorized as well as the Apostles tho the Apostles had somewhat peculiar and proper to that Office as the Infallibility of Doctrine power of working Miracles the largeness of their Circuit which was the whole World whereas ordinary Ministers are set over one Church and fastned to one place Again the Apostles were appointed to write Scriptures and Pastors and Teachers to apply Scripture The Apostles were authorized by Christ himself received their Call immediatly from his Mouth ordinary Ministers are called by a Power derived Yet they both agree in this that they serve in the Work of the Gospel and that they are Officers that must be called and sent as not only they are the King's Officers who are immediatly appointed by the King but those also that are appointed by subordinate Powers 2. Partly because a part of the Comparison lieth in this that as Christ was sent by God and had Power to call others so the Apostles were sent by Christ and had a Power to send and constitute others and so the Succession was to continue That this was a part of their Power appeareth because Christ when he gave them their Commission saith He will be with them to the end of the World Mat. 28.20 that is with them in their Persons and their Successors who are taken into the same Patent and Commission and have a Power to call others to the end of the World and therefore the Apostles ordained Elders in every City Acts 14.23 And those Elders ordained others as the Apostle giveth leave to Titus so to do Tit. 1.5 For this cause left I thee in Crete that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting and ordain Elders in every City as I had appointed thee Christ was not only sent to be a Prophet himself but to authorize others So the Apostles not only were sent to preach the Gospel themselves but to authorize others and they others even to the end of the World This being premised I come to handle First The Necessity of a Call That none can enter upon this Work or upon the Office of the Ministry without a Call is I suppose out of controversy All the Difficulty will be to shew you what a Call is Gifts meerly do not make a Call but something else Now a Call is either Extraordinary or Ordinary 1. Extraordinary and that is an immediate Call from God himself by Voice Vision or Oracle or by Christ in Person So was Moses called to his Office so the Baptist so the Apostles and so also was Paul called because he had not seen Christ in Person which it seemeth was necessary to the Call of an Apostle he was called by Christ appearing from Heaven and therefore he saith Gal. 1.1 Paul an Apostle not of Men neither by Man but by Jesus Christ c. Now this extraordinary Call may be pretended but cannot be expected in these latter dayes Many have pretended to an extraordinary Call Eusebius in his â th Book tells us of some that pretended they had a Book sent from Heaven according to which they were to instruct their Disciples And Sozomen speaketh of a Monk that pretended that the Instruction that he offered to the Church was written by an Angel And since in all Ages especially in ours do Men pretend to Illâminations Teachings and Voices within Thus it may be pretended but it cannot be expected For an immediate extraordinary Calling hath only place in establishing a new Doctrine But now the Canon of Faith is closed up This Doctrine of the Kingdom is to be preached to all Nations till the end come Mat. 24.14 And the Ordinances of the Church are setled and put into a stated course till Christ come and therefore we cannot reasonably expect new Miracles and new Calls And besides every extraordinary Call is manifested by some Vision Miracle or special Effect and Gift of the Holy Ghost by which the Truth of that Calling may be made out to others and hath been always sealed with extraordinary Effects which are ceased in these Days 2. The Ordinary Call then is that which we should chiefly regard and that is two-fold either Inward or Outward 1. The Inward Calling that is to be regarded in the first place Be sure you be Ministers of Christ's making There
his Offices John 15.26 But when the comforter is come whom I will send to you from the father even the spirit of truth that proceedeth from the father he shall testifie of me And John 16.14 He shall take of mine and glorify me He revealeth the tenor of Christs Doctrine and attests the truth of it by his gifts and graces bestowed upon the Church and to every one of us in particular by his powerful effects in our hearts Therefore 't is said We are witnesses of these things and so is the holy ghost which he hath given to them that obey Acts 5.32 Christ that taught us the Christian Religion doth work it in us by his Spirit and so doth confirm it to us and partly Because by this means all the Divine persons have their distinct work and share in our recovery to God 1 Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the fore-knowledg of God the Father through the sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Christ. The Father concurs by Electing the Son as Purchasing the Spirit as Sanctifying and inclining us to God As the Father must not be without the Glory of his free grace nor the Son of his infinite merit so neither the Holy Ghost of his powerful and effectual application and partly also because this is agreeable to the Oeconomy or Dispensation that is observed among the Divine persons The Spirit is the effective power of God therefore he it is that causeth our life or by regeneration infuseth a new Life into us Ezek. 36.27 I will put my spirit into you and cause you to walk in my ways I prove it by three Arguments The first is taken from the nature of the thing it self certainly we cannot live independently without the influence of God for all Life is originally in him and from him conveyed to us and that by his Spirit In life natural 't is clear all that God did in Creation was done by his Spirit Job 26.13 By his spirit he hath garnished the Heavens his hands hath formed the crooked serpent The Spirit is the immediate worker in the Creation of the World by his concurrent operation with the Father and the Son all things were produced he speaketh there of the Heavenly Bodies and Constellations And again in Psal. 114.30 Thou sendest forth thy spirit and they were created And when the Creation of man is spoken of Mal. 2.15 Did he not make one yet had he the residue of the Spirit 'T is true also of Spiritual life which is called a new Birth and no man can enter into the kingdom of God but he that is born of water and the spirit John 3.5 and 't is called a new Creature All Creation is of God 2 Cor. 5.17 18. A resurrection to life or a quickning dead Souls Eph. 2.1 5. And you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins Even when we were dead in sins hath he quickened uâ together with Christ. And therefore the Spirit of Life is from God Now if God effecteth all these things by his Spirit to whom but him alone is our Salvation to be ascribed as the Scripture doth frequently mention My second Argument is taken from our incapacity to help our selves and recover our selves from the Devil the World and the Flesh to God so blind are our minds so depraved are our hearts so strong are our Lusts and so many are our Temptations and so inveterate are our evil Customs that nothing will serve the turn but the Spirit of God who doth open the eyes of our mind Eph. 1.18 Change our hearts Titus 3.5 reconcile our alienated and estranged affections to God that we may return to his Love and live in Obedience to him and finally be presented before him as fit to live for ever in his Presence 1 Cor. 21.22 And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your minds by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight All this doth the powerful and All conquering Spirit of God by vertue of the meritorious purchase of Christ. In short he findeth in us such addictedness to Sin such a love to the present World such indulgence to the Flesh as beareth down both reason and the authority of God that no less Agent can do the work My third reason is taken from the subsequent effects If this life be strengthned by the spirit 't is much more wrought and infused by the spirit at first when all is against it Now the Scripture is copious in asserting the supply of the Spirit of Christ as necessary to do and suffer the Will of God Eph. 3.16 Strengthned with all might in the inner man from the spirit 1 Pet. 4.14 The spirit of God and of glory resteth upon you Surely he that must help us when we are living musâ quicken us when we are dead and he that is necessary to break the force of our carnal affections still after they have received their Deaths Wound was absolutely necessary to overcome them at first when in full strength the necessity of strengthning grace doth much more shew the necessity of renewing grace for there needs much more power to overcome the corruptions of nature than to heal or prevent the infirmities of the Saints 2. The new nature is the product of the Holy Ghost John 3.6 That which is born of the spirit is spirit Men become spiritual in their dispositions inclinations actions and aims from the effects of the spirit of Regeneration which may be considered with respect to God or to man First How the converted Person or new Creature standeth affected to God seemeth to be set forth by the Apostle in that place 2 Tim. 1.7 For we have not received the spirit of fear but of love and power and a sound mind I shall explain it Observe in the negative description but one part only of Mortification is mentioned deadness to the fears of the World but that defect may be supplied from another Scripture The spirit lusteth against the flesh Gal. 5.17 he deadneth us to the delights and hopes of the world as well as the fears and sorrows but the one is understood in the other for this spirit causeth us to prepare for sufferings in the world and to look for no great matters here but to expect crosses losses wants persecutions injuries painful sicknesses and death and doth fortifie us against all bodily distresses that we are not greatly moved by them considering our relation to God and Interest in blessedness to come which doth weigh down all so 't is not a spirit of fear But then you must enlarge it by considering the main work of the spirit which is to subdue the lusts of the flesh that the government of God may be set up in our Hearts for the flesh is the great rebel against God and sanctified reason Therefore we must obey the spirit and take
'T is the property of love to long to be with Christ which is better for us Phil. 1.23 therefore we should be content to have the prison-door opened that those who have desired and longed to be with Christ may be admitted into his immediate presence and let out into liberty and joy 3. Hope We expect within a little while to have our desires accomplished Jude 21. Looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life Will a soul that is at Heaven gate lose all that he hath waited for because the entrance is troublesome As those that are going to a Mask or Show when they come where it is exhibited must croud and will venture hard for what they hope to see now God will have graces tryed with difficulties the Crown of Victorry is not set on our heads if we fight not 4. Reason 'T is necessary to have this preparation of heart that we may the better deny other things Life is that which maketh us capable of all the contentments of the flesh and pleasures of the world and maketh them valuable to us now this is a blow at the root we are prepared for mortification when we can deny life its self we can deny all the appendages of life Therefore so much of Christianity being exercised in self-denial our Lord would have us once for all bring our selves to the highest point that we may do other things the more easily The Apostle's bonds and afflictions did not move him because he did not count his life dear to him Acts 20.24 And certainly a man is never dead to the world and the interests of the Animal life till he be dead to life its self and is willing to part with it when God pleaseth 5. This life must be quitted now God will have it quitted in obedience for things of meer necessity have no moral worth in them Now 't is a mighty help to die willingly and comfortably when we can once lay life at Christs feet USE To inform us 1. That Christianity wholly draweth us to another world for life its self is one of the interests that must be hazarded for Christs sake 1 Cor. 15.19 If in this life only we had hope we were of all men most miserable Christ would never profelite us to a Religion that should make us miserable now it would do so if only our happiness were in this life for it requireth us not only to deny the conveniences of life but life its self 2. Those that take Gods Word for the other world must expect to have the strength of their faith and love tryed all along this hath been Gods way God would not confirm Adam in innocency before he had let loose a tryal upon him wherein he failing brought misery upon himself and his posterity after the breach the Father of the faithful is tryed Gen. 22.1 with Heb. 11.17 By faith Abraham whân he was tryed And still God continueth the same course to all believers Jam. 1.12 Blessed is he that endureth temptations for when he is tryed he shall reâeive a crown of life In the primitive times their Baptism was a presage of their slaughter 3. Those that expect to be tryed had need to be well prepared by a due knowledg of the cause and foresight of and resolution against all known dangers 1. By a due knowledg of their cause that it may be sure it can be said for Gods sake The cause is sometimes more clear and unquestionable as when it is for a great essential point and there our courage should be more clear for then there can be no doubt in the mind whether the cause be good or not and then all the comforts of Christianity do fall upon the soul directly and with great power and efficacy or else more dark when 't is for a particular truth or duty First it may be for the profession of a particular truth which we are to own in its season for we must be established in the present truth 2 Pet. 1.12 What is the present truth the Godly-wise will soon discern Whoever compiled the Creed yet the observation is in a great measure good that the controversies that have hapned in the Church have succeeded according to the method and order of the Articles therein contained The controversie with the Heathen was about the one only and true God with the Jews and afterwards with the Pseudo Christians about Christ his Person Natures Offices States then about the Holy Ghost his Personality and Operations in converting the elect Then about the Church Now in all such controverted truthâ we must shew the same zeal the faithful did in former ages But to return tho it be out for a particular truth yet we must shew our fidelity to Christ For tâân we have an occasion to shew that our hearts be true to God and very sincere wâân we are willing to suffer any thing from man rather than renounce the smallest truths oâ Goâ for tho the matters for which we suffer be not great yet sinceriây is a great point and tho profession thus be sorborn and of exceeding great moment to our peace in some points yet we can do nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13.8 I am not bounâ always to profess in lesser things yet if they will bind me against it I am to endure all manner of displeasures rather than yeild to the lusts and wills of men Eating of swines flâsh was no great matter but when they would compel them to it in affront to Gods institution Contempt of God is a great matter Heb. 11.25 36 37. I say the more of this because men are apt to translate the scene of their duty to former times or forreign plâces if to turn Infidels and Turks as the Jews if they had lived in the Propheâs days Matth. 23.30 If we had been in our fathers days we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets How doth God try thee in thine own Age Secondly for particular duties as well as particular truths In the general there is less controversie about the Commandments than about the Creed the Agenda of Christianity are more evident by the light of Nature than the Credenda Yet because the Commandments are general and humane light is imperfect about the application as the Heathens were right in generals but became vain Rom. 1.20 21. Yet in particular duties we must not be wanting for that is a sincere heart that will run the greatest hazzards rather than commit the smallest sin or omit the smallest duty when it is a duty and I am called to perform it in omission there is a greater latitude than in commission for affirmativa non ligant ad semper In the general he that suffereth for a Commandment is as acceptable with God as he that suffereth for an Article of Faith tho the cause for which we suffer be civil yet obedience to God is concerned in it as if a man suffer
of the things apprehended True Knowledg is expressed by Tasting 1 Pet. 2.5 If so be that ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious Tasting implieth more than Seeing there is not only Apprehension but Experience Phil. 1.9 I pray God that your Love may abound more and more in Knowledg and in all Judgment ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in all sense To others it is but an empty barren Notion Phil. 3.10 That I may know him and the Power of his Resurrection that is Experimentally Carnal Men have no feeling of the force of the Truths they apprehend only now and then some fleeting Joys it is not realizing and affective Strong Water and running Water differ not in Colour but in Taste and Vertue They may know the same Truths but it differeth in relish they know the Things of God only as things in conceit not in being 3. The Light of Faith is wrought by the Spirit this but an hear say Knowledg gathered out of Books and Sermons they shine with a borrowed Light as the Moon that is dark in it self and hath no Light rooted in its own Body These shine with other Mens Light John 4.42 Now we believe not for thy saying but we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the World Men talk of Things by rote after others and are rather said to rehearse than understand it is not written in their Hearts but only reported to their Ears Heb. 8.10 I will write my Law in their Hearts Truth is written there by the Finger of the Spirit to others it is but traditional learned as other Arts by Man Now there is a great deal of difference between seeing God in the Light of the Spirit and seeing God and the Things of God by the Reports of Men as between seeing Countries in a Map or Book of Geography and knowing them by Travel and Experience 4. It is a transforming Light 2 Cor. 3.18 We all as in a Glass beholding the Glory of the Lord are changed into the same Image from Glory to Glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. Looking upon the Image of Christ we are changed into the same Image and Likeness from Glory to Glory as Moses his Face shone Conversing with Christ it altereth and changeth the Soul which is hereby renewed in Knowledg after the Image of him that created him Col. 3.10 That is no true Light and Knowledg of God that doth not bridle Lusts and purify the Heart a wicked Man's Knowledg it is Light without Fire directive not perswasive 1 John 2.3 4. Hereby we know that we know him if we keep his Commandments He that saith I know him and keepeth not his Commandments is a Liar and the Truth is not in him it is a lie and pretence unactive Light is but Darkness In Paradise there was a Tree of Life and a Tree of Knowledg many taste of the Tree of Knowledg that never taste of the Tree of Life 5. The Light of Faith is an undoubted certain Light but in wicked Men it is always mingled with Doubting Ignorance Error and Unbelief It is not convictive but a loose wavering Opinion not a setled grounded Perswasion they have not the riches of the assurance of Vnderstanding Col. 2.2 that dependeth on Experience and inward sense of the Truth and is wrought by the Holy Ghost And therefore the Apostle speaketh of the Evidence and Demonstration of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2.4 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the demonstration of the Spirit and of Power ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is a clear convincing Argument by which the Judgment is setled it cometh in upon the Soul with evident Confirmation II. The next thing in the Nature of Faith is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I have given them the words which thou gavest me and they have received them There is a receiving Christ and a receiving the Word Sometimes the Act of Faith is terminated on the Person of Christ as John 1.12 To as many as received him to them gave he Power to become the Sons of God even to as many as believe on his Name Sometimes on the Promises to shew that as there is no closing with Christ without the Promise so there is no closing with the Promise without Christ first we receive the Word of Christ and then Christ himself and in Christ Life and Salvation that is the progress of Faith Acts 10.42 Through his Name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of Sins Observe That Faith is a receiving the Word of Christ. The Notion is elsewhere used Acts 2.41 Then they that gladly received the Word were baptized Unbelief it is a rejecting the counsel of the Word and Faith a receiving it Unbelief is thus described Acts 13.46 Since ye put away the Word of God from you So Luke 7.30 But the Pharisees and Lawyers rejected the Counsel of God against themselves that is refused the Counsel of God to their own loss and ruin On the contrary when Cornelius was converted it is said Acts 11.1 The Apostles heard that the Gentiles also had received the Word of God So that we may describe Faith with reference to this Act A Motion in the Heart of Man stirred up by the Spirit of God to receive the whole Word of God Let me open it a little 1. Receiving is a relative word and presupposeth an Offer God offereth on his part and we receive on ours As in all Contracts and Covenants between Party and Party one Party offereth such an Advantage or Commodity upon such Conditions the other receiveth the Offer confenteth to the Conditions and expecteth that the Covenant should be made good So in the Covenant of Grace Christ offereth Remission of Sins and the whole Blessing of the Gospel under the Condition of Faith and Repentance We are said to receive this Word or this Gospel when we consent to the Conditions and wait for the accomplishment of the Blessing we are willing to come to trust him for the Grace of the Covenant and to come under the Bond of the Duty of it 2. In this Receiving the Soul must be convinced that it is the Word of God and that he will deal with Creatures upon such a Covenant For in this Covenant it is not as it is in other Contracts the Party contracting doth not appear in Person but dealeth with us by Officers and Substitutes God tendreth his Covenant by the Ministry of Man Now whosoever would receive it in God's Name must be undoubtedly perswaded that they are commissioned and authorized by God to tender such a Covenant to us Therefore the Apostle saith 1 Thess. 2.13 When ye received the Word which ye have heard of us ye received it not as the Word of Man but as it is indeed the Word of God which effectually worketh also in you that believe A Man that would profit by the Ministry must settle himself in this Perswasion that the Doctrines delivered in Scripture have God
take in Liquor by drops so do we Divine Truths and therefore you have need to hear the same things often that your Understandings may grow familiar and acquainted with these Notions Isa. 28.10 For Precept must be upon Precept Precept upon Precept Line upon Line Line upon Line here a little and there a little they must be taught as little Children are wont to be taught when they learn to read or write to know Letter after Letter and to draw Line after Line we must go over it again and again that you may understand it more Frequent inculcation maketh us to observe every Part and Point you take it in by degrees 2. Our Attention is small we do not consider it when we understand it Since the Fall we have lost our setled and solemn Thoughts the roving vanity of our Minds needeth this outward Cure When Truth is again brought into the view of the Understanding the Mind is set a work first we learn and then we meditate If Christians would observe their Hearts they would find it hard to go along with the Preacher at first hearing but when they go over it in their Thoughts then it worketh spiritually and they consider it with affection upon a review Mary kept all these Sayings in her Heart Luke 2.51 We mind things but slightly there must be Apprehension before Musing Study findeth out a Truth Meditation improveth it 3. Our Memories are weak We have a short Memory in the best Things a Man needeth no Remembrancer to put him in mind of worldly Gain and to revenge Injuries But as to good Things our Memories are as a Bag with holes or as a Grate or Sink that retaineth the Mud and lets the running Water go Heb. 2.1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip We are as sandy Ground or leaky Vessels we have much lost the practical Memory have few actual Thoughts of Truths in the season of them Men forget what we have told them of God's Justice his Omnipresence the Day of Judgment When we are about to faint under Afflictions Heb. 12.5 Have ye forgotten the Exhortation that speaketh unto you as unto Children My Son despise not thou the chastning of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked by him It is a main Office of the Spirit to remember us of Truths in their Season John 14.26 The Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he will teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you It is one thing to know another thing to remember seasonable Thoughts are a great relief in Temptation 2 Tim. 4.2 Preach the Word be instant in Season out of Season ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã We may press Truths when there is not such express need of them in season press them again it is a great advantage 4. Our Wills are slow and averse It is not enough for a slow and a dull Servant to hear the Commands of his Master but they must be often told him We must be urged again and again as Christ doth Peter The Heart is averse and deceitful we give a slight Answer to the first Demand Will you do this for God 2 Pet. 1.12 13. Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things tho ye know them and be stablished in the present Truth Yea I think it meet as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in remembrance Most Men love to hear as being greedy of Novelty and Speculation expecting things that are rare and less known it is our Duty to press things that are more known to urge the Will 1 John 2.21 I have not written to you because ye know not the Truth but because ye know it and that no Lie is of the Truth not to acquaint them with new Doctrine but to urge them to stedfastness All Preaching is not to enlighten the Understanding but to gain the Will to stir you up again Our Affections are changeable heated Water groweth cold again we have need of the same Truths to revive our Frame Our Affections soon flag as a Bird cannot always keep upon the Wing and Remembrance worketh not so much as present excitement It were an excellent Work to put you into the same frame again Our Corruptions and Temptations daily arise we lose what we have wrought we had need be quickned anew put in mind again that we may be kept in a good frame 2 Pet. 3.1 This second Epistle I now write unto you in both which I stir up your pure mind by way of remembrance Secondly It helpeth Duties 1. Meditation The Mind worketh freely upon such Objects to which it is accustomed in things rare and seldom heard of there is more need of Study than Meditation to search them out 2. It helpeth Application We hear to do and practice not only to know we do not hear to store the Head with Notions but that the Life and Heart might be bettered Vse 1. Let it not be grievous to you to hear the same things pressed Common Truths are not too plain for our Mouths nor too stale for your Ears If you should hear the same Sermon preached again Observe God's Providence A Sparrow doth not fall to the Earth without our Heavenly Father Have I considered of this meditated of it Doth not my Heart need it again Sure there is somewhat in it that God directeth the Minister to it again Usually we come to hear Sermons with an unmortified Ear and bewray an itch of Novelty as the Athenians who loved to hear of new Things And this puts Preachers upon ungrounded Subtleties and quintessential Extracts and so the gravity and sobriety of Religion is lost Or else there is Pride in it as if they were above these common Helps the most learned need a Remembrancer Some will say this I knew before they can teach no more than I know already 1 Cor. 8.2 3. If any Man think that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know But if any Man love God the same is known of him Dost thou practise what thou knowest This is a new Hint from God to humble thee to quicken thee God seeth that I do not live up to my Knowledg and therefore the same Truth is returned Preachers should hear Sermons as Prophets studied their own Prophecies as Godly as Prophets there is difference between the Man and the Prophet Or else for want of Affection In Musick if a Man hear an excellent Lesson he would hear it again the second hearing is sweetest to a gracious Heart If it be grievous to any it is to us that do more deeply consider it and weigh it before it is brought If it be not grievous to us it is safe to you It is a great wantonness and gluttony when Men
he will worship God and report that God is in you of a Truth In converting Sinners to God James 1.18 Of his own Will begat he us with the Word of Truth In building up them that are sanctified Acts 20.32 And now Brethren I commend you to God and to the Word of his Grace which is able to build you up and to give you an Inheritance among them that are sanctified This is no sluggish idle Power that may be hid and obscured but manifests it self by sensible Effects it is lively and operative not only to change Men's Lives but Hearts Psal. 19.7 8. The Law of the Lord is perfect converting the Soul the Testimony of the Lord is sure making wise the Simple The Statutes of the Lord are right rejoicing the Heart the Commandment of the Lord is pure enlightning the Eyes This the Apostle makes to be a sensible proof of Christ speaking in him 2 Cor. 13.3 Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me which to you-ward is not weak but is mighty in you Object But this is an Argument to those that have felt it How will it perswade others Answ. 1. It is an Argument to others also for this mighty Operation is sensible to others they may see the change wrought in them and wonder at it 1 Pet. 4.4 Wherein they think it strange that you run not with them to all excess of Riot 2. There are publick Effects of the Power of the Word besides private Instances Wherever the Word hath been Satan vanished where formerly he tyrannized and his Deceits are of no more force Oracles ceased at Delphos the Devils howled Where the Gospel is preached there are less Witchcrafts and Diabolical Delusions they are not so frequent where the Gospel has had a free passage 3. Those that have felt no experience of this Power have a secret fear of it John 3.20 Every one that doth Evil hateth the Light neither cometh to the Light left his Deeds should be reproved Conscience is afraid of the Majesty of God shining forth in the Scriptures Men dare not pause upon and consider the Doctrine therein contained Atheism lieth in the Heart the Seat of Desire Psal. 14.1 The Fool hath said in his Heart There is no God Men question the Word because they would not have it true When Men give leave to Lusts they are afraid the Word should prove true and therefore would rather accuse the Word of Falsity than their own Hearts as Ahab was loth to hear Micaiah because he prophesied Evil. Strong Lusts make the Soul incredulous they fear the Scriptures and then question them They know there is Power in them to astonish them and therefore as Malefactors desire to destroy the Records and Evidences that are against them so do wicked Men they are Antiscripturists in Affection rather than Opinion Fifthly By the Spirit 's Testimony That it is so is clear 1 John 5.6 It is the Spirit that beareth witness because the Spirit is Truth The Doctrine of the Gospel is there called Spirit because he is the Author of it 2 Pet. 1.21 For the Prophecy came not in old Time by the Will of Men but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost Or because the Spirit is Truth therefore he is the Supreme Witness He is of God's Privy Council 1 Cor. 2.11 For what Man knoweth the Things of a Man save the Spirit of Man that is in him Even so the Things of God knoweth no Man but the Spirit of God Now the Spirit witnesseth from Heaven or on Earth 1 John 5.7 8. For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are One. And there are three that bear witness in Earth the Spirit and the Water and Blood and these three agree in One. From Heaven in Miracles and so Christ as God might be a Witness in his own Cause On Earth so in an Association and Conjunction with Water and Blood when we feel the Effects of it in ease of Conscience or Sanctification of Heart And over and above the Spirit 's Testimony there is an inward Testimony 1 John 5.10 He that believeth in the Son of God hath the Testimony in himself But what is this inward Testimony a Witness to the Truth of Scripture by the certainty of our own Thoughts it is not that which every one's Mind and Fancy suggests to him but the Light of the Holy Ghost leading us into the acknowledgment of the Truth the same Holy Ghost which inspired the Penmen of the Scriptures inclines our Hearts to believe them 1 John 2.27 But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you and ye need not that any Man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you all things and is Truth and is no lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him Faith cannot be wrought by Humane Authority or more rational Inducements it is the Work of the Spirit We may plead and urge but the Heart closeth not with what is represented till the Spirit worketh Isa. 53.1 Who hath believed our Report and to whom is the Arm of the Lord revealed There is an outward Report and an inward Revelation This Testimony of the Spirit may be thus discerned 1. It is affective Truth represented in the Light of Reason leaveth a weak Impression but Truth represented in the Evidence and Demonstration of the Spirit 2. Cor. 2.4 worketh after another manner sees another manner of excellency and beauty in Christ another manner of vanity in the Creatures 2. It draweth to Admiration Psal. 119.18 Open thou mine Eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy Law A Man never wondreth so at the dreadfulness of God's Wrath at the sweetness of God's Mercy in Christ at the Evil of Sin the strictness of Duty till the Spirit opens his Eyes Acts 13.12 Then the Deputy when he saw what was done believed being astonished at the Doctrine of the Lord. 3. It begets more certainty Till we have the Spirit 's Light we have but a trembling wavering Opinion but then we have that which the Apostle calleth The Fulness of the Assurance of Vnderstanding Col. 2.2 Tho we have no other Arguments yet we see by another Light As Gerson reporteth of a devout Man that doubted of an Article of Faith and came to be setled not by any new Demonstration but by the humiliation and captivation of the Understanding to see more by former Arguments As Hagar's Eyes were opened to see the Fountain by her Gen. 21.19 The Spirit taketh away the Vail of Ignorance the Pride of Reason and by an over-powering Force maketh the Soul stoop to the simplicity of the Gospel 4. It is a transforming Light 2 Cor. 3.18 We all with open Face beholding as in a Glass the Glory of the Lord are changed into the same Image from Glory to Glory even as by the Spirit of our God A Man
to have a good opinion of a thing till we make trial The Testimony of the Church hath inclined us to think that the Scriptures are the Word of God not that the Church can make and unmake Scripture when it pleaseth as a Messenger that carrieth Letters from a King doth not give Authority to them 3. How the Church hath witnessed to the Truth of the Scriptures in all Ages Partly by Tradition partly by Martyrdom 1. By Tradition Holy Books were indited one after another according to the necessity of Times and still the latter confirmed the former Moses was confirmed by Joshua Chap. 23.6 Be ye couragious to keep and to do all that is written in the Book of the Law of Moses And Joshua and others by succeeding Prophets and all were confirmed by Christ Luke 24.44 These are the Words which I spake unto you while I was yet with you that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the Law of Moses and ãâã the Prophets and in the Psalms concerning me For the New Testament it was confirmed by all the succeeding Ages of the Church Christians different in other things yât agreed these to be the Writings of the Apostles So that we have a more general consent than we have about any other Matter probable in the World Men of excellent Parts and Learning that were not apt to take Matters on trust all assent to Scripture as the publick Record for the trial of Doctrines When Heirs wrangle they go to the Last Will and Testament 2. By Martyrdom The Patience and Constancy of the Martyrs who have ratified this Truth with the loss of their dearest Concernments yea even of Life it self Rev. 12.11 They overcame by the Blood of the Lamb and the Word of their Testimony and they loved not their Lives unto the Death It is possible that a Man may suffer for a false Religion and sacrifice a stout Body to a stubborn Mind but because there is counterfeit Coin is there no true Gold The Devil's Martyrs are neither so many for number nor for temper and quality so holy so wise so meek as Christ's Champions The Christian Religion can shew you Persons of all Ages Young and Old of all Sexes Men and Women of all Conditions of Life Noble and of low Degree of all Qualities Learned and Unlearned Persons that could not be suspected to be mopish or melancholy or tired out with the Inconveniences of an evil World but were in a capacity to enjoy temporal Things with the highest delight and sweetness and yet counted not their Lives dear to them to confirm the Truth of this Word What is dearer to Men than Life And this not out of any desire of vain Glory their Death being accompanied with as many disgraceful as painful Circumstances not out of any sensless stupidity or fierceness of Mind they being of a meek Temper and blamed for nothing else but their constancy in asserting that Truth which they professed not out of any confidence in their own strength in bearing those horrible Cruelties that were inflicted upon them but humbly committing themselves to God and imploring his Strength did deliberately and voluntarily give up themselves to be cruelly butchered and tormented as a Testimony of the Power of this Truth upon their Hearts some of them kissing the Stake thanking the Executioner others wrestling a while with Flesh and Blood and natural desires of Life yet the Love of the Truth prevailing came at length to encounter the Horrors of a cruel Death with a well-tempered Constancy and Resolution which certainly in so many thousands even to an incredible Number could not be without some Divine Power and Force upon their Souls That all this should be done by Persons otherwise of a delicate tender Sense and a meek and flexible Spirit what should move them to it but the Power of the Truth This being a Religion of little Reputation in the World which the Philosophers and Disputers of that Age sought to batter down with Arguments the Politicians with all manner of Discouragements the Orators with a Flood of Words the Tyrants with Slaughters and Torments the Devil by all manner of Crafts and Subtilties What had the poor Christians before their Eyes but Prisons and wild Beasts and Gibbets and Fires and Racks and torturing Engines more cruel than Death They had Flesh and Blood as well as others a Nature that continually prompted them to spare themselves as well as others Life was as dear to them and their care of their Families and Little-ones as great their respect to Parents and Friends as much in them as any yea more Religion requiring natural Affection in the highest Exercise and intendering their Hearts with a sense of their Duty Yet rather than give their Bibles to be burnt or be led away from their Religion they could trample upon all Certainly such an invincible constancy could not be imputed to any rigid Sullenness or foolish Obstinacy or distempered Stiffness but meerly to the love of Truth which prevailed over all other Concernments Let it shame us that they could part with Life and all their Interests for Christ and his Truth and we cannot part with our Lusts they with their well-being and we not with our ill-being Could they suffer the Persecutors to destroy their Bodies and will not we suffer the Fire of the Word to consume our Lusts Reason and Conscience is calling upon us to quit these things and yet we hug them to our great Prejudice we to whom a little Duty is so irksome a little pains in Prayer so tedious what would we do if the Fires were kindled about us and we were every day to carry our Life in our Hands and could look for nothing but Halters and Stakes and Instruments of Destruction Surely our Spirits are too silken and soft for such a Religion so abstracted from Ease and Pleasure and worldly Interests III. The Malignant World hath owned it the deadly hatred of the Devil and the constant opposition of wicked Men is a proof of it The Malignant World know it and therefore they hate and oppose it The Reason of the Argument is because the Heart of Man is naturally averse to God 1 Cor. 2.14 The natural Man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Now that which all wicked Men do universally and constantly oppose and malign certainly that is of God As Christ saith of his own Disciples John 15.19 If ye were of the World the World would love its own but because ye are not of the World but I have chosen you out of the World therefore the World hateth you So may we reason If the Scriptures were of Men if devised by them and suitable to their Lusts and Humours the Men of the World would receive them with a great deal of stillness Flesh and Blood would love its own But carnal Men have constantly
us as in the Text. There was no possible way to recover Holiness unless a Price and no less a Price than the Blood of the Son of God had been paid to provoked Justice for us He must sanctify himself give himself before we can be sanctified and cleansed 3. That they do not aright improve the Death of Christ that seek Comfort by it and not Holiness He died not only for our Justification but Sanctification also There are two Reasons why the Death of Christ hath so little effect upon us either he is a forgotten Christ or a mistaken Christ a forgotten Christ Men do not consider the Ends for which he came 1 John 3.5 Ye know that he was manifested to take away our Sins And Vers. 8. To this purpose was the Son of God manifested to destroy the Works of the Devil to give his Spirit to sinful miserable Man Now Things that we mind not do not work upon us The Work of Redemption Christ hath performed without our minding or asking he took our Nature fulfilled the Law satisfied the Law-giver merited Grace without our asking or thinking but in applying this Grace he requireth our Consideration Heb. 3.1 Wherefore Holy Brethren partakers of the Heavenly Calling consider the Apostle and High Priest of our Profession Our Faith Believest thou that I am able to do this for thee Our Acceptance John 1.12 To as many as received him to them gave he power to become the Sons of God But the other Evil is greater a mistaken Christ when we use him to increase our carnal Security and Boldness in sinning and are possessed with an ill thought that God is more reconcilable to Sin than he was before and by reason of Christ's coming there were less evil and malignity in Sin for then you make Christ a Minister and Encourager of Sin Gal. 2.17 For if we seek to be justified by Christ we our selves also are found Sinners Is Christ therefore the Minister of Sin God forbid You set up Christ against Christ his Merit against his Doctrine and Spirit yea rather you set up the Devil against Christ and varnish his Cause with Christ's Name and so it is but an Idol-Christ you doat upon The true Christ came by Water and Blood 1 John 5.6 Bore our Sins in his Body on the Tree that we being dead unto Sin should live unto Righteousness 1 Pet. 2.24 And will you set his Death against the Ends of his Death and run from and rebel against God because Christ came to redeem and recover you to God Certainly those weak Christians that only make use of Christ to seek Comfort seek him out of Self-love but those that seek Holiness from the Redeemer have a more spiritual Affection to him The Guilt of Sin is against our Interest but the Power of Sin is against God's Glory He came to sanctify us by his Holiness not only to free our Consciences from Bondage but our Hearts that we may serve God with more liberty and delight This was the great aim of his Death Tit. 2.14 He gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all Iniquity and purify to himself a peculiar People zealous of good Works Thus did Christ that the Plaister might be as broad as the Sore we lost in Adam the purity of our Natures as well as the Favour of God and therefore he is made Sanctification to us as well as Righteousness 1 Cor. 1.30 4. With what confidence we may use the Means of Grace because they are sprinkled with the Blood of Christ. Christ hath purchased Grace such a Treasure of Grace as cannot be wasted and this is dispensed to us by the Word and Sacraments The Apostle doth not say barely he died to cleanse us but to cleanse us by the washing of Water through the Word and here that we might be sanctified through the Truth Christ hath established the Merits but the Actual Influence is from the Spirit Titus 3.5 6. According to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ. And the Means are the Word and Sacraments whereby the Spirit dispenseth the Grace in Christ's Name ordinarily the Gospel which is the Ministration of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3.8 If we come to the Father we need his grant Rev. 19.8 And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine Linen clean and white for the fine Linen is the Righteousness of Saints All cometh originally from his merciful Grant but God would not look towards us but for Christ's sake If we look to the Father he sendeth us to the Son whose Blood cleanseth us from all our Sins 1 John 1.7 If we look to the Son he referreth us to the Spirit therefore we read of the sanctification of the Spirit 2 Thess. 2.14 If we wait for the Spirit 's Efficacy he sendeth us to Moses and the Prophets where we shall hear of him Therefore we may with encouragement pray read hear meditate that all these Duties may be sanctified to us 5. If Holiness be the Fruit of Christ's Death it maketh his Love to be more gratuitous and free For all the worth that we can conceive to be in our selves to commend us to God is in our Holiness Now this is meerly the Fruit of Grace and the Merit of Christ and the Gift of his Spirit in us We wallow in our own filthiness till he of his Grace for Christ's sake doth sanctify us by his Spirit Both the Love of God and the Merit of Christ is antecedent to our Holiness He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own Blood and made us Kings and Priests to God and to the Father Rev. 1.5 6. And the Spirit 's Work is not lessened as if it were no great Matter 2 Pet. 1.3 According as his Divine Power hath given unto us all things that appertain unto Life and Godliness through the knowledg of him that hath called us to Glory and Vertue 6. We learn hence the preciousness of Holiness it is a Thing dearly bought and the great Blessing which Christ intended for us We do not value the Blessings of the Covenant so much as we should Christ was devising what he should do for his Church to make it honourable and glorious and this way he took to make it Holy 1. It is the Beauty of God for God himself is glorious in Holiness Exod. 15.11 and we are created after his Image in Righteousness and true Holiness Ephes. 4.24 The Perfection of the Divine Nature lieth chiefly in his immaculate Holiness and Purity 2. It is that which maketh us amiable in the sight of God for he delighteth not in us as justified so much as sanctified Psal. 11.7 For the Righteous Lord loveth Righteousness his Countenance doth behold the Vpright When upon the account of Christ's Merits and Satisfaction he hath created a clean Heart in us and renewed a right Spirit then he
you shall not be brought to nought because the Body hath a Principle of Life in it it is a Part of Christ and he will lose nothing John 6.39 And this is the Father's Will which sent me that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing but should raise it up again at the last Day As Plants live in the Root though the Leaves fade and in Winter they appear not so doth the Body live in Christ. So that it is a Ground of Hope and a Motive to Strictness that you may not wrong a Member of Christ nor seek to pluck a Joint from his Body 4. The manner of this Union It is secret and mysterious ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Eph. 5.22 This is a great Mystery not only a Mystery but a great Mystery but I speak concerning Christ and the Church It is a part of our Portion in Heaven to understand it John 14.20 At the Day ye shall know that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you When we are more like God we shall know what it is to be united to God through Christ. Here Believers feel it rather than understand it and it is our Duty rather to get an interest in it than subtily to dispute about it 5. Though it be secret and mystical yet it is real because a Thing is spiritual it doth not cease to be real these are not Words or poor empty Notions only that we are united to Christ but they imply a real Truth Why should the Holy Ghost use so many Terms of being planted into Christ Rom. 6.5 For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his Death we shall be also in the likeness of his Resurrection of being joined to Christ 1 Cor. 6.17 He that is joined to the Lord is one Spirit of being made Partakers of Christ Hebr. 3.14 For we are made Partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our Confidence stedfast to the end Do these Terms only imply a Relation between us and Christ No then the Emphasis of the Words is lost What great Mystery in all this why is this Mystery so often spoken of Christ is not only ours but he is in us and we in him God is ours and we dwell in God 1 John 4.13 Hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit And verse 15. Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God God dwelleth in him and be in God It is represented by Similitudes that imply a real Union as well as a Relative by Head and Members Root and Branches as well as by Marriage where Man and Wife are made one Flesh. It is compared here with the Mystery of the Trinity and the Unity of the Divine Persons though not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã It is not a Notion of Scripture but a Thing wrought by the Spirit 1 Cor. 2.13 Which Things also we speak c. It worketh a Presence and conveyeth real Influences 6. It may be explained as far as our present Light will bear by Analogy to the Union between Head and Members The Head is united to the Body primarily and first of all by the Soul Head and Members make but one Body because they are animated by the same Soul and by that means doth the Head communicate Life and Motion to the Body Besides this there is a secondary Union by the Bones Muscles Nerves Veins and other Ligaments of the Body and upon all these by the Skin all which do constitute and make up this natural Union Just so in this spiritual and mystical Union there is a primary Band and Tie and that is the Spirit of Christ 1 Cor. 6.17 He that is joined to the Lord is one Spirit that is is acted by the same Spirit by which Christ acted and liveth the same Life of Grace that Christ liveth as if there were but one Soul between them both The Fulness remaineth in Christ but we have our share and he that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his But over and above there is a secondary Bond and Tie that knitteth us and Christ together which answereth to the Joints and Arteries by which the Parts of the Body are united to one another and that is Faith and Love and Fear and other Graces of the Spirit by which the Presence is kept in the Soul Thus I have a little opened this Mystery to you 2. There is an Union of the Members one with another A little of that 1. The same Spirit that uniteth the Members to the Head uniteth the Members one to another Therefore the Apostle as an Argument of Union urgeth the Communion of the same Spirit Phil. 2.1 2. If any Fellowship of the Spirit fulfil ye my Joy that ye be like-minded having the same Love being of one Accord of one Mind As Christ is the Head of the Church so the Holy Ghost is the Soul of the Church by which all the Members are acted As in the Primitive Times Acts 4.32 the Multitude of them that believed were of one Heart and of one Soul And this is that that Christ prayeth for here that they may all be one in the Communion of the same Spirit that they may be of the same Religion and have the same Aim and the same Affection to good things 2. From the Communion of the Spirit there is a secondary Union by Love and seeking one another's good as if they were but one Man where-ever dispersed throughout the World and whatever distinctions of Nations and Interests there are they may love and desire the good of one another and rejoice in the Welfare and grieve for the Evil of one another Ezek. 1.24 When the Beasts went the Wheels went and when the Beasts were lifted up from the Earth the Wheels were lifted up over against them and the reason is given for the Spirit of the living Creature was in the Wheels The same Spirit is in one Christian that is in another and so they wish well to one another even to those whom they never saw in the Flesh. Col. 2.1 For I would that ye knew how great conflict I have for you and for them at Laodicea and for as many as have not seen my Face in the Flesh What Wrestlings had he with God and Fightings for their sakes even for them that had not seen his Face in the Flesh so careful are the Members one of another 3. This Love is manifested by real Effects Look as by virtue of Union with Christ there are real Influences of Grace that pass out to us it is not idle and fruitless so by virtue of this Union that is between the Members there is a real Communication of Gifts and Graces and the good Things of this Life one to another If the Parts of the Body keep what they have to themselves and do not disperse it for the use of the Body it breedeth Diseases as the Liver the
Men of old did suit their Prayers to their foregoing Sermons so did our Lord Jesus Christ suit this Prayer to his foregoing Sermon made to his Apostles What did he promise to them John 16.8 9 10 11. If I depart I will send the Comforter unto you and when he is come he will reprove the World of Sin of Righteousness and of Judgment Of Sin because they believe not on me Of Righteousness because I go to my Father and ye see me no more Of Judgment because the Prince of this World is judged This is a difficult Place the meaning is this In the Context you will find the Apostles were troubled about Christ's Departure and their going out into the World to preach the Gospel for they apprehended their Service difficult their Master for whom they stood despised and looked upon as a Seducer and Mock-King among the Jews their Message very unpleasant as contrary to the carnal Interests of Men. Now for a few weak Men to be left to the Hatred and Opposition of a proud malitious ambitious World they that were to preach a Doctrine contrary to the Lusts and Interests of Men and go forth in the Name of a Master that was despised and hanged on a Tree what shall they do Be not troubled saith our Saviour He lays in many Comforts and among them that the World shall be convinced The Spirit shall convince the World of Sin c. Observe 1. The Act He shall convince 2. The Object the World 3. The Particulars what he shall convince them of of Sin of Righteousness and of Judgment 4. The Means by the Spirit 5. The Effects of this and how this was accomplished and what a mighty Confirmation this was of the Apostle's Testimony 1. Consider the Act He shall reprove or convince not convert but convince whereby is meant not only his offering or affording sufficient Means which might convince Men but his actual convincing them thereby even the reprobate World shall be so convinced as they were put to silence that they shall not easily be able to gain-say the Truth nay some of them shall obtain the Profession of it And yet the Holy Ghost goeth no further with them than fully to convince them the Work stoppeth there they are not effectually converted to God As many carnal Men that remain in an unregenerate Condition to the last may have many temporal Gifts bestowed on them whereby they may be made useful to the real and true Believers and have strange Changes and Flashes of Conscience for a while yet it went no further therefore the Apostle saith Heb. 6.4 5. They were enlightned and had tasted of the Heavenly Gift and were made Partakers of the Holy Ghost And have tasted the good Word of God and the Powers of the World to come 2. The Object of this Work of the Spirit Whom shall he convince the World It is notable the Church is not spoken of but the World Now the World is either the unregenerate and unconverted World or else the reprobate and lost World who finally persist in their Unbelief or want of saving Faith this mad raging World shall be convinced and so their opposition taken off or their Edg blunted and they made more easy and kind to his People though they are but convinced and continue still in a state of Nature Nay some of them shall join with them and be made greatly useful to them therefore they need not fear though all the Power and Learning in the World were against them at that time 3. The Particulars whereof they are convinced Of Sin of Righteousness and of Judgment Grotius and other Interpreters observe there were three sorts of Causes of Actions among the Jews ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã concerning criminal Matters or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in defending the Just and Upright or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in urging the Law of Retaliation for Damage done Sometimes there was a Suit commenced to know whether a Man were a criminal or no at other times if any Man had been wronged there was a Suit commenced concerning Righteousness and Innocency and the Man was acquitted in Court Sometimes there was an Action concerning Judgment and that was concerning Retaliation giving Eye for Eye Tooth for Tooth recompencing the Party wronged concerning Damage done So here the Holy Ghost at his coming should be the Advocate of Christ against the World who had rejected and crucified him One Action that he should put in against the World was concerning Sin whether Christ or the Despisers of his Grace were guilty of a Crime it would appear in the Issue that not to believe in him was a Sin as well as to transgress the moral or natural Law The second Action was concerning Righteousness to vindicate his Innocency though he suffered among them as a Malefactor in that he was owned by God and taken up into Heaven as a clear Testimony of his Innocency The third Action was that of Judgment or punishing injurious Persons by way of Retaliation that those which struck out another's Eye or Tooth were to lose their own or he that had wronged another Man in his Substance should lose as much of his own This Action he had against Satan who with his Instruments had put Christ to Death now the Prince of this World shall be judged Retaliation shall be done upon him his Kingdom destroyed his Idols and Oracles battered down and put to silence and under Disgrace And thus the Spirit should come to convince the World that it was a Sin not to believe in Christ who was a righteous and innocent Person and the Devil which did the wrong should have Right done upon him that he should be destroyed and his Kingdom demolished All these we have Acts 5.30 31. The God of our Fathers raised up Jesus whom ye slew and hanged on a Tree Him hath God exalted with his right Hand to be a Prince and a Saviour to give Repentance to Israel and Forgiveness of Sins The first Question was concerning Sin Whether Christ died as a Malefactor or whether he was a true Prophet And whether it was not a Sin in the Jews not to receive him that was the Point in Controversy between the Apostles in preaching the Gospel and the World that denied this The next Question was concerning Righteousness Whether Christ was a Righteous Person Now Christ being exalted at God's right Hand was thereby owned to be a Righteous Person that though he was hanged on the Tree yet he was justified and exalted at the right Hand of God The other Controversie was concerning Judgment Whether Christ were a base Person or one exalted to be Prince and Saviour exalted above Satan and all Things that are called God in the World Now the Spirit shall convince the World that the Prince of this World is condemned and that Christ is the Prince and Saviour and he must be owned and exalted and his Kingdom set up every where Thus when poor Men were to
living And Acts 2.36 Therefore let all the House of Israel know assuredly that God hath made the same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ and Psal. 2.7 8 9 10 11. So that he is Lord of the new Creation and man doth owe Obedience not only to God as Creator but to Christ as Redeemer and Ruler 2. Christ being possessed of this Lordship and Dominion hath made a new law of Grace which is propounded as a remedy for the relieving and restoring the lapsed World of mankind to the grace and favour of God granting pardon and life to all that sincerely repent and believe in him and live in new Obedience and peremptorily concluding and damning those to everlasting Death that shall refuse these terms 3. This new constitution and Gospel Covenant hath all the formalities of a Law and here I shall shew you first wherein it agreeth and secondly wherein it differeth from the laws of men 1. Wherein it agreeth First in the promulgation of it with full Authority 't is not only enacted pleno jure by an absolute and uncontrollable right but proclaimed by authorized Messengers sent by the Lord Christ who in his name were to require the Obedience of the World to his new Law Matth. 28.19 20. All power is given to me in heaven and earth go ye forth therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you he sendeth abroad his Heralds summoning the World to Obedience Act 5.31 Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance and remission of sins And Acts 17.30 The times of this ignorance God winked at but now commandeth all men every where to repent He commandeth all men to repent because he will judg the world in righteousness by the man whom he hath ordained Acts 17.31 And Acts 10.36 We preach peace by Jesus Christ who is Lord of all In these places Christs Right and Authority is asserted and the Gospel is preached in his Name and the World invited and commanded to obey 2. In the obligation and force There is not only direction given to us to obey the Gospel but a Charge and Obligation is laid upon us The Gospel is sometimes called the counsel of God Luke 7.30 they rejected the counsel of God against themselves Sometime the law of God is called his Counsel as 't is the result of his wisdom and his Law as 't is the effect of his legislative Will he would not only direct and instruct the Creature by his counsel but oblige him by his Authority Decretum necessitatem facit exhortatio liberum voluntatem excitat saith the Canonist Exhortation or Advice serveth to direct or excite one that is free but a Decree and Law implyeth a necessity to obey So Hierom Vbi consilium datur offerentis arbitrium est ubi praeceptum necessitus servitatis Counsel and Precept differ Precept saith not only we shall do well to do so but we must do so Counsel respects friends a Preeept subjects There is a coactive power in Laws God hath not left the Creatures to comply with his directions if they please no there is a strict charge laid upon them they must do it at their peril Laws have a binding force from the authority of their Law-giver God giveth us counsel as a friend but commandeth us as a Sovereign Therefore we read much of the Obedience of Faith Rom. 16.26 The Gospel was manifested to all nations for the obedience of faith And Rom. 1.5 We have received Apostleship for the obedience of faith among all Nations So Acts 6.7 and a great company of priests were obedient to the faith And 2 Cor. 10.5 bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. And 1 Pet. 1.22 having purified your hearts in obeying the truth through the spirit And Acts 5.32 The holy Ghost which is given to them that obey All this is said to shew 't is not Arbitrary or Indifferent but we are bound by the authority of this new Law 3. This Law hath a sanction otherwise it were but an arbitrary Direction though delivered in a preceptive form the sanction is by promises of reward or by threatnings of punishment the precept establisheth mans duty and is the rule of our obedience which if it be neglected infers culpam fault or blame the sanction is the rule of Gods proceeding and so it inferreth poenam punishment Mark 16.16 The law of grace threatneth us with the highest penalties John 3.19 This is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men love darkness rather than light and Heb. 20.9 of how much sorer punishment suppose ye shall he be thought worthy c. though in the loss all are equal yet Conscience in Hell hath a kind of Accusation or self-tormenting in reflecting upon the refusal of the remedy or losing the special advantages we had by the Gospel As the breach of the Law is vindicated on the Jew first Rom. 2.9 so the Gospel when known to be the only way of Peace and Life 't is the worse for us in the Judgment if we neglect it Secondly The promises are given to sweeten the precepts to us that we may obey in love not as slaves for fear of punishment only Forced motives change not the heart endure not long therefore in Christs Law there are promises of pardon of Sin Adoption into Gods Family and finally eternal life We make the precept to be the way to the promise and God maketh the promises to be the motive to the precept we keep the precept to obtain the promise but God propoundeth the promise that we may keep the precept more comfortably We aim at happiness but God aimeth at obedience and maketh that the end of all his promises so that we must obey the command that we may obtain the blessing of the promise and be assured of it and we believe the promise that we may obey the precept 4. This sanction supposeth an exercise of government according to law and so that there is a just Governor and Administrator who will take account how this new law of grace is kept or broken So there is here now in part both in the way of internal or external Government First internal government as the kingdom of God is within us Luke 17.20 Soul-government is carried on according to this rule of commerce between us and God as there is a sense of our Duty written upon our hearts a remaining inward principle inclining us to it Heb. 8.10 so there is a fear of our Judg who will call us to an account for the violation of his Law an inward sentence of life or death upon us as we do good or evil the bitter afflictive sense of Gods displeasure in case of evil and the rewards of love and obedience as tasts of Gods acceptance given us by his Spirit upon
them and if others do injuries to us to forgive them as God for Christs sake hath forgiven us The second Operation which the Holy Ghost produceth in us is righteousness or justice in all our dealings giving every one his due honour whom tribute and praise to whom praise belongeth not borrowing without a mind or ability to pay which is but a specious robbery and 't is a shame so many Christians are guilty of it I am sure 't is contrary to the Spirit of God for when God hath done so much to manifest his justice to the world all that have the Spirit of God should be very righteous far from Oppression Fraud or Detention of what is another mans The Third Thing is Truth or Fidelity whereby we carry our selves sincerely and free from Hypocrisie and Dissimulation or lying cozenage and deceit God is a God of Truth and the Holiness be worketh in us is true holiness the Apostle groundeth his Exhortation upon that Wherefore put away lying Eph. 4.24 25. and speak truth every man to his neighbour 'T is a sin inconsistent with sincerity more than any other Well then this is the Gospel-spirit now the Holy Ghost doth not only plant these graces in us at first but doth continually increase them and assist us in the exercise of them he doth plant them in us at first Faith is his gift and 't is he doth change our hearts and kindle an holy love in us to God and raiseth the heart to the hope of Salvation 1 Pet. 1.9 begotten to a lively hope This is his first work for men must be good before their actions can be good then he doth increase Grace making all outward means effectual to this end and purpose this is called the supply of the spirit of Christ Jesus Phil. 1.19 meaning thereby a further addition of grace wrought in us by the spirit whereby we grow and advance in the way to Heaven These Impressions are weak in us at first but they are increased by the same Author or Agent in the use of the same means Lastly he doth assist us in the exercise of the same grace still working in us what is pleasing in the sight of God Heb. 13.21 he concurreth to every action and we do not only live in the spirit but walk in the spirit Gal. 5.25 all along we are quickned by his influence Let us in the next place consider from whom we receive it 't is said here the spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus it belongeth to Christ to give the spirit 1. He is the head ef the renewed state Christ was filled with the spirit to this end to be the head or quickning spirit to his Mystical Body 1 Cor. 15.45 The first Adam was made a living soul the second a quickening spirit not only as he giveth us the life of glory but the life of Grace also so Eph. 1.22 23. he is head over all things to the church which is his body the fulness of him that filleth all in all He is an Head not only to govern and defend the Church but to give them spiritual life and motion as the Head doth to the members for he filleth all with grace all believers are supplied from this fountain and continually supplied till they be filled with all the fulness of God Eph. 3.17 18 19. That is with all the Grace he meaneth to impart to us Well then the spirit is given by Christ John 4.14 Whoso drinketh of the water that I shall give shall never thirst but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up to everlasting life 'T is a living Conduit John 7.38 39. 2. 'T is his law that is written upon our hearts by the spirit The new Covenant is made with sinners in Christ Heb. 8.8 9 10. Behold the days come saith the Lord I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel not according to the covenant I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt because they continued not in my covenant for this is the covenant I will make with the house of Israel I will put my laws into their minds and write them in their hearts Now he that taught us the Christian Faith and Religion doth impress it upon us by his spirit we find a power more than can be from the words alone in the effects on our selves This cometh from Christ whose Law it is but it is immediately wrought by the spirit 3. Christ promised it therefore Christ giveth it John 15.26 The comforter shall come whom I will send you from the father by vertue of his Merit and Intercession Christ from the Father sendeth forth the all-conquering spirit to subdue the world to himself he promised aforehand to send down this sanctifying spirit into mens souls to do this work upon them 4. He giveth it on his own conditions that is to say of Faith John 7.37 38. if any man thirst let him come to me and drink he that believeth in me out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water but this he spake of the spirit which they that believe in him should receive And repentance Acts 2.38 Then Peter said unto them repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost Now these are the conditions of the new covenant which Christ brought out of the Bosom of God 3. By what law By the Gospel this is the law of the spirit of Christ there is some little of the spirit given by the light of nature to help men to read the book of the creatures Rom. 1.19 God shewed it them they might see somewhat of God in the creatures his Wisdom Power and Goodness and God excited their minds to behold it and did dart in some light into their consciences There was more of the spirit given by the legal Covenant they might see much more of the Power Wisdom and Goodness of God in his Statutes and Laws than Heathens could in the book of Nature but generally it wrought unto bondage the free spirit was but sparingly dispensed and to some few choice servants of God but these were but as a few drops of grace the great Flood of grace was poured out by the Gospel The Apostle puts the Galatians to the Question by what Doctrine they received the spirit Gal. 3.2 This only would I learn of you received you the spirit by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith He appealeth to their conscience and experience what kind of Doctrine conveyed the spirit to them the preaching of the Law or the preaching of the Gospel and this is meant not only of the Spirit that wrought Miracles but the sanctifying spirit he speaketh of both ver 5. He therefore that ministreth to you the spirit and worketh miracles among
a lawful and necessary Fear which doth quicken us to our Duty Phil. 2.12 Work out your salvation with fear and trembling and is either the fear of Reverence or the fear of Caution The fear of Reverence is nothing but that awe which we as Creatures are to have of the Divine Majesty or an humble sense of the condition place and duty of a Creature towards its Creator The fear of Caution is a due sense of the importance and weight of the business we are ingaged in in order to our salvation Certainly none can consider the danger we are to escape and the blessedness we aim at but will see a need to be serious and therefore this fear is good and holy Secondly There is besides this a slavish fear which doth not further but extreamly hinder our Work For tho we are to fear God yet we are not to be afraid of God This servile fear may be interpreted either with respect to the Precept or the Sanction of the Law First with respect to the Precept and so it sheweth us how men stand naturally affected to the duty of the Law Whatever they do is meerly for fear of being punished Secondly to the Sanction Penalty and Curse The fear of evil is more powerful upon us than the hope of good The greater the evil the greater the fear and the more tormenting Doct. That men under the Law-Covenant are under a Spirit of Bondage Here I shall enquire 1. What is the Spirit of Bondage 2. How is it the fruit of the Law-Covenant 3. Whether it is good or bad 1. What is the Spirit of Bondage To open it we must explain Three Things The Nature of the Object 2. The Work of the Spirit 3. The Disposition of man 1. The Nature of the Object The Law requiring Duty of the fal'n creature and threatning punishment in case of disobedience For the Law hath a Twofold Office to convince of sin Rom. 3.20 Now by the Law only cometh the knowledg of sin and to bind over to punishment Therefore 't is said The law worketh wrath Rom. 4.15 In both respects the Old Covenant is called the Law of sin and death Rom. 8.2 The Law as a covenant of Works is called a Law of sin because it only sheweth our sin and a Law of death because it bindeth us over to death 2. The Work of the Spirit Every Truth is quickned by the Spirit and made more powerful upon our hearts The comfort which we have from the Truth of the Gospel is by the Spirit and therefore 't is called Joy in the Holy Ghost So Law-Truths are applied to the conscience by the Spirit Jer. 31.19 After I was instructed I smote upon the thigh and when the commandment came that is in the light and power of the Spirit sin revived and I died Rom. 7.9 That is was made sensible of his sinful and lost condition And indeed the usual Work wherewith the Spirit beginneth with men is to shew them their sin and misery their alienation from God and enmity to him and insufficiency to help themselves 3. The disposition of man which is corrupted under the workings of the Spirit of Bondage And so this Spirit of Bondage or servile Fear worketh several ways according to the Temper of men First in the prophane it giveth occasion of further sinning as conscience being awakened by the Spirit urgeth either the Precept or the Curse the Precept as a Bullock at first yoking groweth more unruly or a River swelleth when it meeteth with a dam and restraint Rom. 7.5 For when we were in the flesh the motions of sin which were by the law did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death Sinful practices were more irritated by the prohibition and so our obligation to death increased or else by urging the Curse which produceth the sottish despair Jer. 18.12 And they said there is no hope we will walk after our devices There is a double despair of pleasing or being accepted There is a lazy sottish despair as well as raging and tormenting despair by which men cast off all care of the Souls welfare There is no hope Secondly in a middle sort of men that have a legal conscience it puts them upon some duty and course of service to God But 't is not done comfortably nor upon any noble motives That which is defective in it is this First 't is constrained service This Bondage which is a fruit of the Law doth force and compel men to some unpleasing Task A Christian serveth God out of love but one under the Spirit of Bondage serveth God out of fear A love to God and true holiness prevaileth with the one more than the fear of wrath and punishment for the Spirit of Adoption disposeth and inclineth him to God as a Father but one under the Spirit of Bondage is forced to submit to some kind of religiousness for fear of being damned Indeed both are constrained the one by love the other by fear 2 Cor. 5.14 only the constraint of love is durable and kindly and sweet the other his Task is grievous and wearisome Mal. 1.11 and holdeth most in a fit when danger is nigh they are frighted into some devotion Psal. 78. from 34 to 38. Secondly That service which they are forced and compelled to yield to God is outward service and obedience Isa. 58.7 hanging the head for a day like a Bulrush and as they do Micah 6.7 offer Thousands of Rams and Ten Thousands of Rivers of Oyl or the first born of their body for the sin of their souls 'T is a Sin-Offering rather than a Thank-Offering more to appease conscience than to please God consists in Rituals rather than Substantials and those invented by men rather than commanded by God Whereas the true Christian is otherwise described Phil. 3.3 For we are the circumcision which worship God in the Spirit and rejoyce in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the fiesh But the false Christian is one Matth. 15.8 that draweth nigh to God with the mouth but their heart is far from him their heart is averse from God tho they must have an outward Religion to rest in and so they serve God not as children do a father but as slaves serve an hard and cruel master Thirdly In some the Lord may make use of it to bring on conversion for according to our sense of sin and misery so is a Saviour and Redeemer welcome to us and prized by us There must be a sensible awakening knowledg of our great necessity before we will make use of Christ for our Cure and Remedy None but the sick will care for the Physitian Matth. 9.12 the burdened for ease Matth. 11.28 29. the pursued for a Sanctuary and Refuge Heb. 6.18 None but the condemned to be justified and acquitted Rom. 8.33 34. the lost and miserable to be saved Luke 19.10 2. How is it the fruit of the law covenant The law covenant is double either the
rather God's Subject and hired Servant than his Son The people of Israel were âhis Children but as Children in their non age for an heir as long as he is a Child ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gal. 4.1 The heir as long as he is a child differeth little from a servant though he be Lord of all A servile Spirit was upmost in that dispensation With respect to the Covenant of Grace so we are most strictly said to be children of God Gal. 3.26 For ye are all children of God by faith in Christ Jesus Some live onely under the visible Administration of the New Covenant but not under the Efficacy and Power and by the Ordinances of the Gospel have the badgâs of liberty but they are not free indeed sons indeed there are among them others whom God hath begotten by his Spirit and Adopted and taken into his Family he hath a Paternal Affection towards them and they a Filial disposition towards him he hath a Paternal care and providence over them and they have a Filial confidence and dependance on him he expects the honour of a Father and they may expect the priviledges of Children his special Relation is distinct from his common Relation to other men for it proceedeth not from his common goodness but his special and peculiar love The whole Commerce and Communion that is between us and him is on God's part Fatherly on our part Childlike He giveth us his choicest benefits and we perform to him the best service we can 4. The manner how 't is brought about The first Foundation of it was laid in the Election of God He is the bottom-Stone in this Building Eph. 1.5 Predestinated to the adoption of children according to the good pleasure of his will Now what are we that the thoughts of God should be taken up about us so long ago Secondly Before God's Eternal purposes could be executed and conveniently made known to the World Redemption by Christ was necessary Therefore 't is said Gal. 4.4 5. That he was made of a woman made under the law that we might receive the adoption of children Sin needed to be Expiated by the Son of God in our Nature before God would bestow his honour upon us Christ was to be our Brother before God could be our Father and to take a Mother upon Earth that we might have a Father in Heaven and to endure the Law 's Curse before we could be instated in the Blessing 3. It is necessary That we should be regenerated and born of God before it can be applied to us For this new Relation dependeth upon the New Birâh and none are Adopted but those that are Regenerated and renewed to the Image and Likeness of God Nominal Christians are Bastards and not Sons not illegitimate but degenerate Children The Relative Change goeth before the Real John 1.12 13. To as many as receive him to them gave he power to become the sons of God which are born not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God And the next Foundation of this Relation is not our Being which we have from God as a Creator but our New Being which we have from him as our Father in Christ. As we are Men God is a Governor to us and we are his Subjects As we are New Men God is a Father to us and we are his Children 4. The Immediate issue of Regeneration is Faith John 1.12 To as many as received him to them gave he power to become the Sâns of God even to as many as believe in his name Receiving Christ is an âearty consent to take Christ to the ends for which God offereth him namely That he may be our Lord and Saviour that we depending upon the Merit of his Obedience and Sacrifice and assurance of his Covenant and Promise may obey his Laws and wait for our final Reward 5. The benefits occuring to us thereby I shall Instance in Three 1. The gift of the Spirit to be our Sanctifyer Guide and Comforter This is a gift which he giveth to none but his Children and which he giveth to all his Children A gift which suiteth with the greatness and love of our Father and absolutely necessary for us as Children God as a Creator giveth us our Natural Endowments but as a Father in Christ he giveth us his Spirit Gal. 4.6 And because ye are sons God hath sent forth the spirit of his son into our hearts If we have this high Priviledge of Adoption we have also the spirit of Adoption to reside and dwell in our hearts as our Sanctifyer Guide and Comforter as a Sanctifyer he doth first change our hearts and transform us into the Image of God in Christ 2 Cor. 3.18 But we all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord are changed into his image from glory to glory And Titus 3.5 6. Not by works of righteousness which we have done but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and the renewing of the holy Ghost which he hath shed on us abundently through Jesus Christ our Saviour and so he maketh us Children but as Bees first frame their Cells and then dwell in them so he doth dwell in us that he may further sanctifie us restraining us from sin Rom. 8.13 If ye live after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the spirit do mortify the deeds of the body ye shall live And quickening us to holiness Gal. 5.25 If we live in the spirit let us also walk in the spirit As a guide leading us into all Truth John 16.13 When the spirit of truth is come he shall guide us into all truth And regulating all the motions of the spiritual Life Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit especially our prayers Jude 20. Praying in the holy Ghost Rom. 8.26 We know not what we should pray for as we ought but the spirit maketh intercession for us As a Comforter confirming our present Interest and future hopes 2 Cor. 5.5 Now he that hath wrought us for the self same thing is God who also hath given us the earnest of his spirit Indeed the spirit is not so necessarily a Comforter as a Sanctifyer yet a Comforter he is and if not so explicitely and manifestly we may blame our selves This is Gods allowance and we deprive our selves of the benefit of it by our own folly 2. Such an allowance of Temporal Mercies as is convenient for us Matt. 6.32 For your heavenly father knoweth that ye have need of all these things A Christian hath Two things to relieve him against all his distrustful fears and cares Adoption and particular Providence he hath a Father in Heaven and his Father is not ignorant of his condition nor mindless of it and therefore tho he hath little or nothing in hand 't is enough that his Father keepeth the Purse for him whose care extendeth to all things and
this actual joy for 't is possible a man may be perswaded of his sincerity or have no doubting of it and have too much deadness and dulness of soul not so comforted Well then 't is not an Oracle as to Christ Matth. 3 17 Nor an internal suggestion thou art a child of God we have no warrant for that from Scripture 't is not only to but with conscience Now conscience goeth upon rational evidence and we reason and argue from what we feel or find in our selves and 't is ascending to the covenant where Priviledges are assigned to the believer 1 John 1.2 To as many as received him to them gave he power to become the sons of God to the penitent Acts 2 38 Repent and you shall receive the Holy ghost To the obedient He is become the author of salvation to all that obey him 2. The one superaddeth to the other Not the priviledg without the qualification that is sufficiently done by the word not the conscience by discourse and the spirit immediately no they concur to produce the same conclusion the spirits testimony superaddeth certainty authority and overpowering light 1 Cor. 4.4 For I know nothing by my self yet am I not hereby justified but he that sudgeth me is the Lord and Rom. 9.1 I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy ghost As the influences of the Heavens work strongly but imperceptibly while they mingle themselves with the motions of the creatures so doth the spirit with our spirit it fortifieth and strengthneth the testimony of a mans own heart and so doth with more authority and power perswade us that we are the children of God 3. The necessiry of this to our full comfort 1. We cannot pray without it For the Text is brought to prove that they have a spirit within them which inclineth them to cry Abha Father surely 't is a great advantage in prayer to be able to say Psal. 63.26 Doubtless thou art our father and again Isa. 64.8 But now Lord thou art our father But how will you do unless you be Gods children and how will you know you be Gods children but by the spirit bearing witness to and with your spirits I know all Gods children have not the comfort of the spirit but they have the spirit of comfort and in some measure can come to God as a Father 2. We cannot apply the promises without it For the promises are childrens bread unless we be the children of God what comfort can we take in the promises unless we have an interest in them priviledges have their conditions annexed the right is suspended till the condition be performed that is till we know our selves to be true believers the promises are in vain and of no effect if to all you deceive the most for tho some are of Gods Family the whole world lieth in wickendness the most are the children of the Devil If to some they have their characters which occasioneth the restraint and you are told here this is known by the spirits bearing witness to our spirits But what shall poor creatures do that have not yet this clear testimony 1. Disclaim all other confidence When you cannot apply Hos. 14.3 Ashur shall not save us we will not ride upon horses neither will we say any more to the works of our hands Ye are our gods for in thee the fatherless findeth mercy 2. Own God in the humbling way Creep in at the back door of the promise 1 Tim. 1.15 Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners If Christ came to save sinners I am sinner enough for Christ to save Luke 15.18 19. I will arise and go to my father and will say unto him Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy son make me as one of thy hired servants 3. Come to him as the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ Eph. 3.14 For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Certainly God will love and accept all those that come to him by Christ. 4. There is a child-like inclination when there is not a childlike familiarity and boldness The soul cannot keep away from God and that is an implicite owning of him as a Father Jer. 3.19 Thou shalt call me father ond shalt not turn away from me We call him Father optando si non affirmando unspeakable groans discover the spirit of adoption as well as unutterable joys we own him by way of option and choice tho not by actual assurance of our special relation to him and interest in his fatherly love there may be a child like love to God when we have no assurance of his paternal love to us 5. There is a childlike reverence and awe when not a childlike confidence Their heart standeth in awe of as the Rechabites their fathers command dare not displease him for all the world these in time will overcome in short God hath a title to our dearest love when we cannot make out a title to the highest benefit SERMON XXV ROM VIII 17 If children then heirs heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified together THE Apostle had shewed v. 13. That if we through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body we shall live He proveth it by this medium and argument That as many as obey the sanctifying motious of the spirit are children of God and children may look for a childs portion He proveth they are children because the spirit accompanieth the dispensation of the New Covenant whereby we are adopted into Gods family and this spirit acts suitably as is evident by his impression v. 15. By his Testimony and Witness v. 16. Now he goeth on further and proveth That if we be children we are heirs and that we shall live if we mortifie the deeds of the body is more abundantly proved for our inheritanâe is eternal life and glory And if children then heirs c. In the Words observe 1. A Dignity inferred from our Adoption 2. The Amplification of it from the excellent nature of this inheritance Heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ. 3. 'T is applied as a comfort against adversities If so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified together 1. The Dignity inferred is that we are Heirs The Inheritance belonging to Children jure nascendi all Children are not necessarily heirs but only males and among them the first born but jure Adoptionis they that are Adopted are adopted to some Inheritance so here if Children then heirs be they Sons or Daughters begotten to God sooner or later Male are Female are all one in Christ Gal. 3.18 they are not debarred from the Inheritacce 2. The amplification of it Or the greatness and excellency of this Inheritance in two expressions Heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ.
our selves And partly because of its relation to God 't is called the candle of the Lord Prov. 20.27 'T is in the place of God to us and therefore if it condemn us may not God much more its checks and reproaches are a warning from God it acteth in his name and citeth us before his Tribunal and therefore we must not smother and put off troubles of conscience till God put them away partly because of the rule it goeth by which is the law of God evident either by the light of nature Rom. 2.15 Which sheweth the work of the law written in their hearts their consciences also bearing them witness and their thoughts in the mean while either accusing or else excusing one another Or by the light of Scripture Prov. 6.22 Bind my Commandment on thy heart when thou goest it shall lead thee when thou sleepest it shall keep thee when thou walkest it shall walk with thee It doth but repeat over the law of God to you it will be heard once better hear it now while you have opportunity to correct your error 2. The matter must be discussed that you may resolve to do as the case shall require 1. In some cases there is an appeal from Court to Court In what Court doth conscience condemn you In the Court of the Law you ought to subscribe the condemnation is just to own the desert of sin and if God should bring it upon you he is righteous Nehem. 9.33 Thou art just in all that is brought upon us for thou hast done right but we have done wickedly But there is a liberty of appeal from Court to Court you may take Sanctuary at the Lords Grace and humbly claim the benefit of the New Covenant Psal. 130.3 4. If thou Lord shouldest mark iniquity O Lord who shall stand but there is forgiveness with thee that thou shouldest be feared And Psal. 143.2 And enter not into judgment with thy servant for in thy sight shall no man living be justified Deprecate the first Court and beg the favour of the second 2. In other cases there is an appeal from Judge to Judge Suppose conscience condemn you in the Gospel Court that you are not a sound believer the case must not be lightly passed over but you must examine whether there be a sincere bent of heart in you towards God yea or no When others question or impeach your sincerity you appeal to Heaven as Job did My witness is in Heaven The case is somewhat different when your own hearts question it but yet you must see whether the judgment of conscience be the judgment of God Conscience is a Judge but not the supream Judge It may err both in acquitting and condemning in acquitting when from a Judge it becometh an Advocate excusing the partialities of our obedience So in condemning when from a Judge it becometh an Accuser and exaggerateth incident frailties beyond measure God may sometimes speak peace in the sentence of his word when he doth not in the feeling of conscience Beg of God to interpret your case our sincerity is best interpreted by a double testimony 't is well if it be so clear that a single one serveth turn Rom. 9.1 I say the truth in Christ I die not my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost And Rom. 8.16 And the spirit its self bearing witness with our spirits that we are the children of God 3. Suppose the worst that you have no relief by an appeal from Court to Court or from Jâdge to Judge yet there is a passing from state to state still allowed us John 5.24 And shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life You are in a state of coâdemnation but you must get out of it as fast as you can take the same course that a condemned man would What is that 1. Acknowledge the Justice of it see you be affected with it Christ justifieth none but the self-condemned for he came to seek and to save that which was lost Luke 18.13 14. God be merciful to me a sinner I tell you this man went down to his house justified rather than the other for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted You have no plea but that of a sinner 2. Take heed of resting in this estate or going on in your sins There is sententia lata but dilata Eccles. 8.11 Because sentence against an evil doer is not executed speedily therefore the hearts of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil There is nothing but the slender thread of a frail life between you and execution get it repealed quickly or you are undone for ever Their damnation slumbereth not 2 Pet. 3.3 God is slow in executing the sentence as being willing that men should repent yet it will be executed 't is every day nearer and nearer 3. Embrace the offer of the Gospel and set your selves in the way of your recovery Christ hath delivered us from wrath to come but you must upon warning flee from wrath to come Matth. 3.7 And then that sentence of death which you have received n your selves will be repealed The door of grace is always open to those Heb. 6.8 who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before them 4. Make your qualification more explicite by an holy and Heavenly life 1 Thess. 5.8 9. But let us who are of the day be sober putting on the breast-plate of faith and love and for an helmet the hope of salvation For God hath not appointed us to wrath but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. The more you live upon the other world and in a strict obedience to God the sooner you will make out your qualification 2 Cor. 1.12 For our rejoycing is this the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity we have had our conversations in the world I now proceed to the 2. Doctrine That our triumph over the fear of condemnation mainly ariseth from the several acts of Christs mediation 1. His death is mentioned it is Christ that dyed that is he hath expiated our sins by his death and obtained release and pardon for us and then who shall condemn This will appear 1. By the notions by which it is set forth a ransom a Mediatorial Sacrifice and a propitiation a ransom ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Matth. 20.28 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Tim. 2.6 A ransom is a price given to a Judge or one that hath the power of life and death to save the life of one capitally guilty and by law bound to suffer death or some other evil of punishment This was our case God was the supream Judge before whose Tribunal man standeth guilty and liable to death and condemnation but Christ gave himself as a ransom in our stead to save us from the condemnation which we had deserved Job 33.24 Deliver him from going down to the pit I
seemed to believe the coming of Christ and went forth to meet him 1. Therefore I shall shew you what they may do as to Faith I shall shew what the Grace is and how far they may go along with it The Scripture speaketh so much of Faith that we need to know what it is Faith in its peculiar respect works towards Christ and Heaven But take it in its general latitude 't is a firm and cordial assent to all such things that are revealed by God as revealed by him Let us explain this here is the Object things revealed by God as revealed by him then the Act 't is an assent the Adjuncts 't is a firm and cordial assent For the Object in this description I consider it materially and formally all things revealed by God whatsoever All things necessary to Salvation Faith apprehends them distinctly other things implicitely that is knows them in their general principle Few Christians know all the Doctrines contained in the Christian Religion but they believe them in the general But now things necessary to Salvation I must distinctly know them as those that are called Articles of the Creed the Lords Prayer the ten Commandments Faith is an Assent to and built upon a divine testimony without any other reason whether as to things past present or to come things past as the Creation of the World Heb. 11.3 By Faith we understand the Worlds were created by the Word of God If a man should hold the Creation of the World upon some other reason that seemeth cogent unto him and not upon the discovery of it in the Word certainly 't is not Faith whatever it be for Faith assents to whatsoever is revealed by God So for things present that God sitteth in Heaven and Christ at his right hand Stephen saw it by Vision and Extasie but every Believer seeth it by Faith which is the evidence of things not seen as if with bodily eyes So for things to come as Christs coming to Judgment John saw it in the light of Prophesie Rev. 20.12 I saw the dead both small and great stand before God and they see it in the light of Scripture and the Promise so that you see the Objects of Faith are things revealed by God because revealed by him If a man should believe the Christian Religion upon Tradition or the current opinion where he liveth 't is not Faith but humane Credulity now the act of Faith 't is an assent not knowledge but acknowledgment the understanding hath a double act apprehension or dijudication it judgeth of the truth of things apprehended or apprehendeth the tenor of things and then judgeth of the truth of them they are not enlightned in a way of Faith that are only able to talk of Heavenly things but such as are perswaded of the truth of them And then mark the Adjuncts 't is a firm and Cordial assent 1. 'T is a firm assent and that excludeth many things from Faith as light Credulity Prov. 14.15 The simple believeth every word He that believeth every thing without search and serious advertency believeth nothing And it excludeth bare non-contradiction Many are thought to believe the Religion they live under because they do not question it These can no more be said to believe than Children are said to believe the Questions and Answers of the Catechism they have learned by rote True Faith knoweth the certainty of those things wherein they have been instructed Luk. 1.4 And then it excludeth Conjecture to be Faith which is a lighter inclination of the mind to a thing as probable it may be so yet there is a suspition to the contrary Nay it excludeth Opinion which goeth higher than Conjecture but cometh short of Faith Well now thus far many goe there may be an owning of the true Orthodox Religion only out of Custom Chance of Birth Education tradition of Ancestours they may talk much as Parrots repeat mens words by rote only There may be Convictions and Opinions about them they may be perswaded those things are true that are in the Word of God and yet no firm assent 2. But to come nearer yet the next Adjunct 't is a cordial and hearty assent such as engageth the Heart to Christ. We read in Scripture of believing with the Heart Rom. 10.9 and believing with all the Heart Acts 8.37 Truths are propounded to us in the Scripture not only as true but good things of great weight and moment as well as certain Believing is an hearty business now this cordial and hearty Assent excludeth Historical Faith and Temporary Faith First Historical Faith which rests in a naked speculation or a simple and naked assent to such things as are propounded in the Word of God This consisteth in a meer Speculation of the Mind without any change of the bent of the Will and Affections True Faith ever overcomes all contrary inclinations and motions so that Gods Interest may prevail above them Heb. 11.13 Being perswaded of them they embraced them Those who have a meer historical Faith are not excited to holy Living are rendred more knowing not better this is a real Faith in its kind Simon Magus did really believe by the preaching of Philip Acts 8.13 't was not counterfeit for 't is said he wondred And those in John 2.24 that believed in the Name of Christ but Christ would not commit himself to them for he knew all men And no question the Devils do really believe James 2. not only natural Truths but Gospel Truths I know thou art the holy one of God What a Confession is this out of the Devils mouth Therefore 't is a wrong to say that unregenerate men do not believe Because this being the main business in hand I will tell you why 't is called Historical Faith Not from the Object of it as if they only believed the Histories of the Scripture No they believe Promises Threatnings Doctrines Precepts Mysteries But 't is called Historical Faith from the manner wherewith 't is conversant about its Object As we read Histories in which we are no way concerned only for contemplation and Knowledge sake not to make a Party in their Broils or interpose in their quarrels so they rest in idle Speculations which betters not the Practice Well now this speculative assent they may have this Faith doth not only believe those things that are true but doth heartily and truely believe them Secondly There is besides this temporary Faith that is such an assent as is accompanyed with a sleight and insufficient touch upon the Heart called a taste Heb. 6.4 so that they do not only believe the Truths of the Gospel but are tickled with some delight and do in some measure find their Hearts drawn off from wordly lusts and practices but the Impression is not deep enough nor the Joy rooted enough to counterballance all temptations to the contrary They seem to have their hearts loosened from the World and to preferre Christ before the Creature as long
't is a more blessed thing to give than to receive It cometh nearest the Nature of God So Christ himself went about doing Good and healing all that were oppressed And by Helpfulness to others we do very much resemble Christ. I cannot exclude this since Mercy is mentioned only IV. A Fourth Doubt is this That all cannot express their Love and Self-denyal this way some are so very poor and miserable I Answer 1. All must have that Faith which will work by Love Gal. 5.6 For in Jesus Christ neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Vncircumcision but Faith which worketh by Love And Self-denyal which some way or other must be expressed Matth. 16.24 Then said Jesus unto his Disciples If any Man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross and follow me By denying the Ease of the Flesh if not the Interests of it to be serviceable in their Place whatsoever it be 2. Though some be so needy themselves that they cannot cloath the Naked or feed the Hungry yet they may visit the Sick resort to such as are in Prison Every one in some kind or other may be the Object of his Neighbours Charity so may every one be either the Instrument or Agent in the doing of it The Rich may stand in need of the Help or Prayers of the Poor and the Poor of the Bounty of the Rich. If we have an Heart to part with all for Christ we have that Faith which will carry away the Price of Gospel-Priviledges All must have such a Value for Christ see such an Excellency in the World to come that they have an Heart and Disposition to part with all rather than quit the Profession of the Gospel or neglect the Duties thereof Matth. 13.44 45. These things premised I come now to observe these Points First That at the General Iudgment all Men shall receive their Doom or Iudgment shall be pronounced according to their Works For Christ produceth Works both in the Sentence of Absolution and Condemnation Secondly That Christ hath so ordered his Providence about his Members that some of them are exposed to Necessities and Wants others in a Capacity to relieve them Thirdly That Works of Charity done out of Faith and Love to Christ are of greater weight and consequence than the World usually taketh them to be Other Points may be raised but to these Three all the rest may be reduced 1. That at the general Iudgment all Men shall receive their Doom or Iudgment shall be pronounced according to their Works Of the Wicked there is no doubt but that they shall receive according to their Works they stand on their own Bottom their Works deserve Punishment their Doom and Sentence is justified by their Works But for the Godly 't is also true that Life Everlasting shall be awarded Secundum opera non propter Opera Not that this Kingdom is by Right due to us for our Works but the Righteousness of the Sentence is manifested by producing our Works This will appear if we consider 1. The Business Scope or End of the Day of Judgment 2. The Respect of Good Works and how far they are considered First The Business of that Day is not only to glorifie God's free Love and Mercy but also his Holiness rewarding Justice and Truth Then God will not only glorifie the Riches of his Glorious Grace in the Electing of his People out of his Love and Favour to them without any thing considered in them Come ye Blessed of my Father The first Cause of our Salvation is made the Blessing of the Father But also his Remunerating Justice Veracity or Truth This maketh for our purpose now 1. His Holiness The Holy God delighteth in Holiness He will now manifest it in the Sun the Estimation he hath of the Holiness of his People The Veil is taken away Now 't is made matter of Sense 'T is a Delight to him Christ mentions their Graces and Services as things which are pleasing and acceptable to him Psal. 5.4 Thou art not a God that hast pleasure in Wickedness But he hath pleasure in the Holiness of his People The Upright are his Delight and as such will he speak of them and commend them and represent them to the World 2. His Remunerating Justice The Justice of God requireth that there should be different Proceeding with them that differ among themselves that it should be well with them that do well and ill with them that do evil That every Man should reap according to what he hath sown whether he hath sown according to the Flesh or the Spirit and the Fruit of his Doings be given into his Bosom Therefore those whom Christ will receive into Everlasting Life must appear Faithful and Obedient For then Christ will Judge the World in Righteousness Act. 17.31 3. That he may shew his Veracity and Faithfulness The Faithful God will make good his Promises and reward all the Labours and Patience and Faithfulness of his Servants according to his Promises to them If his Promises take notice of Works his Justice will God is not unfaithful or unrighteous to forget your Work and Labour of Love which you have shewed to his Name Heb. 6.10 Secondly The respect of Good Works and how far they are considered 1. They are Perfectional Accomplishments Those that have done them are lovely Objects in his Sight as being conformed to his Nature and Pattern Can we imagine that God should bid the Saints love one another for their Holiness and count them the Excellent Ones of the Earth Psal. 16.3 how poor and despicable soever they be as to their outward Condition and that he himself should not love them the more We that have but a drop of the Divine Nature hate impure Sinners Lot's righteous Soul was vexed with the filthy Conversation of the Wicked 2 Pet. 2.8 And we find a Complacency and Delight in the Good And can we imagine without a manifest Reproach to him that God should be so indifferent to Good and Evil and that the Saints should not be more lovely in his Sight for their Holiness Therefore the more lovely the more endeared Objects to their Redeemer 2. They are Qualifications to make them capable of his Remunerating Justice There is in God a threefold Justice First His strict Justice Secondly His Justice of Bounty or free Beneficânce and Thirdly As Judging according to his Gospel-Law of Promise 1. He may be said to be strictly Just when he rewardeth Man according to his perfect Obedience yet no Obedience though never so perfect can bind him to reward Man or Angel 2. He is Just by way of Bounty when he rewardeth a Man capable of Reward though not in respect of his perfect Righteousness in himself yet because he is some way righteous in respect of others that are unrighteous So 't is said 2 Thess. 1.6 7. 'T is a righteous thing with God to recompense Tribulation to them that trouble his Saints And to
The sufficiency of this Knowledg For understanding of this you must know that all Breviats where Religion is reduced to a few Heads must be inlarged according to the just extent of the Rule of Faith As in the Commandments where all moral Duties are reduced to ten words so in the Summaries of the Gospel far more is intended than is expressed As for instance There are two things in the Text the Means and the Object The Means know the Object Thee and Jesus Christ. 1. The Means Know It implieth Acknowledgment Faith Fear Reverence Love Worship and the glorifying God in our Conversations For it is easy to prove out of Scripture the necessary concurrence of all these things in their Order and Place For if I know God to be the only true God I must fear reverence and obey him or else I do not glorify him as God as it is said of the Heathens Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they glorified him not as God It is not a naked sight of his Essence that will save a Man I must know him for a practical End to chuse him and carry my self to him as an Allsufficient Portion I must honour him as the Giver of all things revere and worship him as the just Governor of the World and live purely as he is pure and worship him in a way suitable to the Infiniteness Perfectness and Simplicity of his Nature A Man is not saved by holding a right Opinion of God A Man may be a Christian in Opinion and a Pagan in Life So if I know Jesus Christ to be sent of God as Mediator I am to close with him receive him as such by an active Faith Acts 4.12 There is no Salvation in any other not only by no other but in him it noteth Union and close Adherence and not only that I should be of this Opinion As when a Man is ready to perish in the Floods it is not enough to see Land but he must reach it stand upon it if he would be safe so we must get into the Ark many saw it and scoffed but all others were drowned in that general Wrack that were not in it There was no security for the Man-slayer till he got into the City of Refuge Phil. 3.9 That I may be found in him It is not enough to cry Lord Lord to have a naked Opinion or general and loose Desires 2. For the Object To know thee the only true God There are many Articles comprized that are necessary to Salvation as that God is but one Deut. 6.4 Hear O Israel the Lord thy God is one Lord. One in three Persons 1 John 5.7 There are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One. This God is a Spirit John 4.24 God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth He is Holy Just Infinite the Creator of all things that he upholdeth all things in his Eternal Decree raising some to Glory leaving others by their Sins to come to Judgment Rom. 9.22 23. What if God willing to shew his Wrath and to make his Power known endured with much long-suffering the Vessels of Wrath futed to destruction and that he might make known the Riches of his Glory on the Vessels of Mercy which he had afore prepared unto Glory All these Articles concerning God So concerning Christ that he is the Second Person incarnate anointed to be a Saviour to convince the World of Sin of Righteousness of Judgment John 16.8 Of Man's misery by Nature Redemption by Christ necessity of Holiness as a Foundation of Glory All the Articles of the practical Catechism It is a pestilent Opinion to think that every Man may be saved if he do in the general acknowledg Christ. It is said Acts 2.21 Whosoever shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saved not on the Lord but on the Name of the Lord by the Name of the Lord is meant all that which shall be revealed to us of the Lord Jesus in the Scriptures The meaning is whosoever doth receive acknowledg and worship Christ according to what the Scriptures do reveal and testify of him shall be saved Many think the differences of Christendom vain and this general Faith enough but if a general Acknowledgment were enough why hath God revealed so many things and given us such an ample Rule if with safety to Salvation we may be ignorant whether he were true God and true Man whether he redeemed us by Satisfaction or justified us by Works yea or no They seem to tax the Scriptures of Redundances and the Apostles of rash Zeal for disputing with such earnestness for the Faith of the Saints as Paul against Justitiaries James against the Antinomists and Libertines if a general Profession of Christ was enough So they tax the Martyrs of Folly that would shed their Blood for less-concerning Articles So all be resolved into Christ Men think it is enough we need not inquire into the manner of the Application of his Righteousness the Efficacy and Merit of his Passion as if it were enough to hold a few Generals and the more implicit our Faith the better Whereas the Lord would have us to abound in Knowledg and if we persist in any particular Error against Light or do not search it out our Case is dangerous if not damnable I shall not take upon me to determine what Articles are absolutely necessary to Salvation it will be hard to define and we know not by what rule to proceed In the general it is exceeding dangerous to lessen the Misery of Man's Nature the Merit and Satisfaction of Christ or the care of good Works these are contrary to that Doctrine which the Spirit teacheth and urgeth in the Church John 16.8 When he is come he will convince the World of Sin of Righteousness and of Judgment All that can be certain is that those Opinions which are irreconcilable with the Covenant of Grace or do overturn the Pillar upon which it standeth are irreconcilable with Salvation Vse 1. To confute them that say that every Man shall be saved in his own Religion if he be devout therein Turks Jews Heathens and among Christians Papists Socinians c. You see this is Life Eternal this and nothing else no Religion but that which teacheth rightly to believe in Christ is a way of Salvation There is no Salvation but by Christ. 1 Cor. 3.11 For other Foundation can no Man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ. Acts 4.12 Neither is there Salvation in any other for there is no other Name under Heaven given among Men whereby we must be saved There is no Salvation by Christ but by Faith and Knowledg they cannot have benefit by him as some say if they live only according to the Law and Light of Nature Heb. 11.6 Without Faith it is impossible to please God And here it is said This is Life Eternal
Grace and Authority Mat. 7.29 The People were astonished at his Doctrine for he taught them as one having Authority and not as the Scribes All he did was with Heavenly Majesty and Authority a Soveraign Majesty was to be seen in Christ's teaching proper to himself Besides his Faithfulness as a Minister with such Clearness Evidence and Demonstration there was sufficient Declaration to the World at his Baptism Mat. 3.17 Lo a Voice from Heaven saying This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased agreeing with the Prophecy of him Isa. 42.1 Behold my Servant whom I uphold my Elect in whom my Soul delighteth At his Transfiguration before three Persons that for the Holiness of their Lives were of great Credit Mat. 17.5 Before all his Disciples John 12.28 Father glorify thy Name Then came there a Voice from Heaven saying I have both glorified it and will glorify it again To the World at his Resurrection Acts 17 31. Whereof he hath given assurance unto all Men in that he hath raised him from the dead To which Resurrection the Jews were conscious Those that reported it wrought Miracles these Men sought not themselves had no Advantage but visible Hazards their Witness was agreeable to the Writings of the Prophets the Doctrine built on it very satisfactory there is in it what every Religion pretendeth to tho in a higher way tho Miracles are now ceased yet it is confirmed by the Truth of the Word God continually confirmeth it by the Seal of the Spirit and there is an inward Certioration whereby Believers are satisfied John 18.37 For this cause came I into the World that I should bear witness unto the Truth Every one that is of the Truth heareth my Voice that is enlightned by the Holy-Ghost receiveth and believeth it but those that have a mind to wrangle God will not satisfy And then for his Miracles they were not Miracles of Pomp and Ostentation not destructive Miracles but Actions of Relief When the Pharisees said He casteth out Devils by Beelzebub the Prince of Devils Mat. 12.24 He proveth that his main aim was to cast out Satan ver 26. If Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself Would Satan consent that his Kingdom should fall He would not go to dispossess himself All his aim was to promote Holiness and the Kingdom of God I note this 1. That you may know that the Apostles had sufficient Means to convince the World of the certainty of the Christian Doctrine The inward Testimony of the Spirit the Apostles would not alledg it by Miracles and rational Probabilities they were fitted to deal with the World and to appear as Witnesses for him when they were to give an Account Acts 5.32 And we are Witnesses of these things and so is the Holy-Ghost whom God hath given to them that obey him This inward Witness is proper to Believers the other may be alledged to Infidels By the Spirit is meant there a Power to work Miracles 2. That you may know the way of God's working with Men Usually all these three concur to the working of Faith there is the Light of the Spirit external Confirmation and the use of fit Instruments 1. The Light of the Spirit without which there can be no Grace nor Faith 1 John 5.6 It is the Spirit that beareth Witness because the Spirit is true That is That Word which the Spirit himself hath revealed is Truth for he is not only the Author and Inditer of the Word but the Witness he worketh in the Hearts of the Faithful so that he persuadeth them of the Truth of the Word 2. There is external Confirmation Tho Miracles cease yet we have the Testimony and Consent of the Church who by undoubted and authentick Rolls hath communicated her Experience to us which is visibly confirmed by the Providence of God not suffering the Truth to be oppressed 3. There is the use of fit Instruments specially gifted for this Purpose Tho the Effect of the Word doth mainly depend on the Spirit yet there is a Ministerial Efficacy in the Messengers Acts 14.1 They so spake that a multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed Not that the Faith of the Hearers doth meerly depend upon the excellency of the Preacher Yet certain it is that one way of preaching may be more fit to convert than another both in regard of Matter and Form Pure Doctrine for the Matter is more apt to convert than that which is mixed with Falshood as pure Water cleanseth better than foul and good Food nourisheth better than that which is in part tainted He that can divide the Word aright and prudently apply it is more powerful to work than he that seeth by an half Light or presseth Truth loosly and not with Judgment and Solidity Not as if they could infallibly convert but they are more likely they do not carry the Grace of Conversion in their Mouths Then for the Form with more plainness clearness strength of Argument God hath given to some Gifts above others not to bind himself to them but in the way of Instruments they are more powerful tho the weakest Gifts are not to be despised And in the quality of the Persons Holy Persons are more polished Shafts in God's Quiver 3. I observe it to press you to regard all these things 1. The Power of the Spirit if you would profit in Christ's School The watering-Pot will do nothing without the Sun nor the Word without his Testimony 1 Cor. 3.7 So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the Increase The Spirit is to confirm Truth to you by way of Witness and Argument By way of Witness 1 John 5.7 For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy-Ghost There is a secret Persuasion especially when you are reading and hearing that insinuateth it self with your Thoughts doubtless this is the Word of God Acts 16.14 Whose Heart the Lord opened that she attended to those things that were spoken by Paul By way of Argument working such things from whence you may conclude it is God's Word John 8.32 Ye shall know the Truth and the Truth shall make ye free When ye are freed from the bondage of Sin then ye are enlightned to see the Truth of the Gospel by experience ye shall know the Truth 2. Take in the advantage of external Confirmation By Miracles Christ's Testimony was made valuable to the Apostles You have not only authentick Records wherein these Miracles are recorded which as an History may be believed but the Testimony of the Church which hath experience of the Truth and Power of the Gospel for many Ages The Lives of the Godly who are called God's Witnesses 1 Cor. 14.26 The Providences of God in delivering his Church in their miraculous Preservations Psal. 58.11 Verily there is a God that judgeth in the Earth Answers of Prayers grounded on the Word Upon all these
separation from the World and a contempt of earthly things before we can have an interest in him The World maketh a sport of these things but what can be more terrible than to be shut out of Christ's Prayers He curseth those for whom he doth not pray And that is the reason why Men that are besotted with the World do always wax worse and worse 4. The Excellency of Christ's Love to the Saints I pray for these I pray not for the World Christ's separate Love to us heightens his Kindness and our Duty It is not every ones Mercy to be remembred in Christ's Prayers Millions are passed by as many as may be called a World John 14.22 Lord how is it that thou wilt manifest thy self unto us and not unto the World So we may say How is it that thou wilt pray for us and not for the World Others that are better accomplished are left out and we taken in Man is taken with nothing so much as with Privileges common Favours seem to be a Right of Nature It was certainly a sweet Consideration to Noah tho he seemed to be buried alive in the Ark that he and his Family were saved when all the World perished in the Waters At the Day of Judgment how many millions of Thanks shall we owe to Christ when all the Reprobates are gathered together to consider God hath chosen me and not all these nay of those Reprobates some are more excellently accomplished and yet God hath chosen me and not Cato Me and not Socrates Me and not Plato not the most excellent among the Heathens When Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the Shore Exod. 14.30 it heightned their Deliverance If God had saved all it had been an infinite Mercy but now many are damned it is the more cause of Thanksgiving to those that are saved The Sun is glorious and beautiful but if every Star had so much brightness it would not be so admired Chrysostom saith It is a great means of Thankfulness now and then to go into the Spittles and to look on the Poor Creatures that are rough-cast with Soars So it commends Christ's Love and should raise in us thankful Acknowledgments to consider Christ prayed for us not for the World 5. By the Example of Christ we should embrace them and shew special Love to them that are chosen out of the World Christ saith I pray for these I pray not for the World we should specially remember them in our Prayers The Apostle saith concerning Alms Gal. 6.10 As we have therefore opportunity let us do good unto all Men especially unto them who are of the Houshold of Faith Christ saith Psal. 16.3 4. My Goodness extendeth to the Saints that are in the Earth and to the Excellent in whom is all my delight Their Sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another God their Drink-Offerings of Blood will I not offer nor take up their Names into my Lips Christ will not mention them Some think it is to be applied to the Idols rather to the Persons the whole Psalm is applied to Christ. But here ariseth a Doubt Are we not to pray for wicked Men yea the Impenitent the Persecutors of the Church Contemners of the Word I Answer 1. Yea Partly because we know not the secret Purposes of God's Grace Christ in the Light of his Divinity knew the Elect and the Reprobate but we know not therefore we are to pray for them that persecute Mat. 5.44 Paul once breathed out Threatnings against the Church Christ received Gifts for the Rebellious Partly because many Wicked Men are considerable in their Station therefore at least we pray for temporal Blessings for them though we have little hopes that ever they shall be gained to the Knowledg of the Truth Thus we are to pray for Wicked Rulers for the conservation of Humane Society they may serve as a Thorn Hedg about a Garden of Roses Thus it is said Ezra 6.10 That in the Temple they should pray for the Life of the King and of his Sons meaning the King of Babylon Darius at least for Temporal Favours 2. We have not such encouragement to pray for them as for the Saints For the Saints we pray out of the Unity of the Spirit for wicked Men out of common Charity for the Saints we pray out of a delight in their Graces for wicked Men out of a loose possible Hope Heb. 13.18 Pray for us for we trust that we have a good Conscience in all things willing to live honestly These should have the greatest share of our Prayers we have the more encouragements and hopes of them which should be an engagement to us to pray for them 3. Conditionally we may pray against the Obstinate and them that sin of malicious Wickedness There are many Imprecations in Psal. 109. which are not to serve our private Revenge but by us to be conceived conditionally Those Curses are uttered against Judas in a prophetical Spirit and therefore not to be drawn into Example to justify any heats of Revenge and private Passion 1 John 5.16 If any Man see his Brother sin a Sin which is not unto Death he shall ask and he shall give him Life for them that sin not unto Death There is a Sin unto Death I do not say that he shall pray for it It is a tempting of God to intercede for that Sin seeing he hath declared his Will the irremissible Sin is that Sin tho it be hard to be found out Therefore it is good to keep to the conditional Form when a Man after the profession of Religion falleth to an utter revolt and deadly hatred of it it is a shrew'd presumption they have committed that Sin 4. We feel sometimes a restraint upon our Prayers God by Oracle forbad the Prophet to pray for the People Jer. 7.16 Therefore pray not thou for this People neither lift up Cry nor Prayer for them neither make Intercession to me for I will not hear thee When he was resolved to put his Wrath in Execution he would not have his People's Prayers lost and still the same Spirit that stirreth up to Prayer searcheth out the deep Counsels of God So that there is a kind of prophetical Light in Prayers God suspendeth the servency and actual Assistance by which we are carried on at other times I would not justify every private passionate Conceit but yet we must look upon the Spirit of God as the Interpreter of God's Counsel and that he will not stir up Prayers to no purpose Yea sometimes we feel that after much striving we have no Heart to pray for them which is a very great mark of God's displeasure upon any Person when God's People yea even after much strugling with themselves have no heart to pray for him III. The Reasons why he prayed for them 1. Because they were given him by the Father 2. Because he could say to the Father They are thine How they are given unto him of the Father we
Molestations of the World but you have a sanctified use of them John 16.33 These things have I spoken unto you that in me ye might have Peace in the World ye shall have Tribulation but be of good comfort I have overcome the World The Victory consisteth not in not suffering and not fighting but keeping what we fight for 2 Tim. 4.18 The Lord shall deliver me from every evil Work not from the Lion but Sin Vse 5. The Example of Christ. When we die let us be mindful of the Danger of our Relations that we leave behind us our Families Church Ministry commend them to God Dying Christians should be best at the last dying Moses left a Song Do not leave the World without a testimony of your Love and Zeal 2. Pet. 1.14 15. Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me Moreover I will endeavour that you may be able after my Decease to have these things always in remembrance SERMON XVI JOHN XVII 11 And now I am no more in the World but these are in the World and I come to thee Holy Father keep through thine own Name those whom thou hast given me that they may be one as we are I Come to the Compellation of the Party to whom the Prayer is made Holy Father This Compellation is to be observed Titles of God in Scripture are suited to the Requests made to him as 2 Thess. 3.16 The God of Peace give you peace always by all means So Rom. 15.5 The God of Patience and Consolation grant you to be like-minded one towards another He prays for brotherly-forbearance and sweetness In the several Paragraphs of this Chapter Christ speaketh to his Father in a different Stile according to the Nature of the Address Vers. 1 5. it is Father only In Verse 28. it is Righteous Father because of the Truth and Equity which he observeth in his gracious Dispensations and here it is Holy Father When he beggeth things suitable to his commutative Justice then it is Righteous Father but when he asketh things suitable to his Holiness it is Holy Father Certainly it is a great Relief to Faith in Prayer to pitch upon such a Name and Title in God as suiteth with the Nature of the Request it begetteth a Confidence that he both can and will do us good When we call a Man by his Name he will look about upon us and when we ask things according to his Nature he will pity us But why doth Christ use this Title at this Time I Answer Some take Holiness more largely for the general Goodness and Perfection of the Divine Essence a branch of which is his Veracity or Truth in keeping Promises and conceive the Argument thus The Holy God cannot break his Word nor be stained with any Unfaithfulness therefore unless God should deny himself he will keep them through his own Name But I rather think it is specially put for his Purity Christ goeth to his Father as a pure Fountain of Grace for Sanctification for his Disciples Holiness it is the Object of God's Approbation the Effect of his Operation he worketh Holiness and he delighteth in it Holy Father that art Holy in thy Essence Holy in thy Influences Holy in thy Dispensations sanctify them by thy Truth thou that abhorrest all that is Evil workest all that is Good keep them from the Evil God hateth Sin as much as we do and infinitely more and therefore it is some hope that he will help us against it Doct. When we deal with God in Prayer especially for Grace and Sanctification we must look upon him as an Holy Father I. I will open the Holiness of God Holiness implieth a freedom from Sin and Defilement ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from the privative Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã terra in whom there is no Earth no Pollution but all Heavenly Purity When God speaketh to us he crieth out Jer. 22.29 O Earth Earth Earth hear the Word of the Lord. We are Earth in our Understandings in our Affections is our Practices But when the Seraphims speak to God they cry Holy Holy Holy as if it were said without Earth without Earth without Earth Briefly God's Holiness is an Attribute by which we understand his Essence to be most perfectly just and pure at the utmost distance from sin and weakness loving and liking himself above all and the Creatures as they do more or less partake of his Glory Now God is called The Holy One not An Holy One but The Holy One. 1 Sam. 2.2 There is none Holy as the Lord. He doth not say There is none Holy but the Lord but there is none Holy as the Lord. Therefore let us see the difference between the Holiness of God and the Holiness of the Creatures This is an Argument fit for a Seraphim it becometh an Angel's Mouth rather than Man's the Angels that come nearer to God in Essence can best proclaim his Holiness But our Ear hath received a little thereof None is Holy as the Lord because God is essentially Holy infinitely Holy and originally Holy 1. He is Essentially Holy God is not only Holy but Holiness self Goodness it self it is his very Essence The Creatures when they are Holy they are Holy according to the Law the Holiness of Angels or Men is a Conformity to the Law of their Creation as we say he is Holy whose Heart and Life doth exactly agree with God's Law But God's Will is his Rule his Essence is his Law and therefore all his Actions are necessarily Holy The Divine Esse and Being as it is the beginning of all Beings so it is the Rule of all Moral Perfections all created Holiness is but a resemblance of God's either a conformity to God's Nature or a conformity to God's Will Habitual Holiness is a conformity to God's Nature Actual Holiness is a conformity To God's Will his Will is the Rule his Nature is the Patern But now God is a Rule to himself there are no eternal Reasons of Good and Evil beyond God Things are not first Holy and then God doth them but God doth them and therefore they are Holy He himself is his own Rule Andy one may err that hath not the Rule of Righteousness in himself God's Act is his Rule therefore he cannot sin The Hand of the Artificer faileth often in cutting because his Hand is not the Rule by which he worketh there is a Rule or Line without him sometimes he striketh right sometimes wrong If the Hand of a Man were the Rule it were impossible he should work amiss There is a Rule prescribed to Angels and Men their Will is one thing their Rule another for no Creature is Holy by its own Essence This Notion is of practical use there is Holiness in all that cometh from God when he afflicteth us and our Friends or suffereth us to be unjustly afflicted by Men when he
if they were not accepted in and for Christ. Nothing can be acceptable to infinite Purity but what is pure Habbak 1.13 Thou art of purer Eyes than to behold Evil and canst not look on Iniquity We should not have one good look from God were it not for Christ. To salve this Attribute was Jesus Christ sent into the World We think that Christ was only sent to satisfy Justice God hateth Sin out of Holiness punisheth it out of Justice and executeth that Punishment by his Majesty and Power so that we dread God for his Wrath Power and Justice but all these are awakened by his Holiness there is the Root of all So that consideration of God's Holiness maketh us to prize Christ. Alas what should vile Creatures do before an Holy God out of Christ 3. It is God's principal Glory Exod. 15.11 Thou art glorious in Holiness God is mighty in Power rich in Grace glorious in Holiness It is good to mark the distinctness of Expression in all the Attributes God that he might shew us how much we should prize Grace would be glorious in nothing so much as in Holiness This is Seraphical Divinity the Angels would teach us no other Divinity and Notions of God but Holy holy holy Lord God of Hosts Isa. 6.3 this is most pleasing to God profitable to Men. Christ taught us to pray first of all Hallowed by thy Name This should be the chiefest thing that we should think of in our Addresses to God So when the Angel Gabriel came to give notice of Christ Luke 1.35 That Holy Thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God Priùs sanctum quà m Dei Filium nominavit saith one of the Fathers You cannot call God nor Christ by a better Title it is his darling Attribute So the Saints in Heaven Rev. 4.8 They rest not day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty it is nine times in Plantius's Edition as if they were delighted with the mention of it they take a sweet content in the Work Holy Father Holy Son Holy Spirit In Heaven they bless and praise God praise him for his Excellencies bless him for his Benefits We praise him for his Holiness we bless him for his Mercy in Christ this will be our Employment in Heaven Psal. 99.5 Exalt ye the Lord our God and worship at his Footstool for he is Holy God counteth it his chiefest Glory that he might teach the Creature that Moral Perfections are to be preferred before Natural it is better to be Wise than Strong to be Holy than Wise. III. Why especially must we thus look upon him when we deal with him for Grace and Sanctification 1. Because it is a Relief to Faith when we represent God to our selves as the Fountain of Holiness He is the Holy One of Israel and Christ calls him Holy Father Jude 1. To them that are sanctified by God the Father There is enough in God when we come for Pardon he is rich in Mercy when we come for Holiness he is glorious in Holiness he is the God of Grace you may have enough if you be not wanting to your selves Men are willing to spare out of their Fulness the Holy God is as able as willing to sanctify you it is a Work that he delighteth in Joab interceded for Absalom when he perceived the King's Heart was towards Absalom 2 Sam. 14.1 2. It may be a means to enlarge your Spiritual Desires You are to be holy as he is holy 1 Pet. 1.15 The Children if they be of the right Stock they should have some Resemblance of their Father Now you ask Holiness of God that you may be as God in some degree of Conformity tho not in exact Equality Assequi non possuâââ saltem nanquam sequi desinamus we cannot overtake God but we should never cease to follow him We have an high Patern that we might not be content with any low measures of Grace When you are asking it is good to be thinking of your Patern that you may inlarge your Spiritual Desires Lord wash me throughly Lord make me holy as thou art holy I forget the things that are behind it is nothing that I have already Vse 1. Information It informeth us 1. How greatly they sin that deride Men for their Holiness which is the express Image of the glorious God God is glorious in Holiness therefore they that despise Holiness they despise God himself Holy Brethren should no more be a Disgrace than Holy Father That is your Scorn which is the Divine Glory one of the chiefest Excellencies in the Godhead You hate God more than you do the Saints Holiness in them shineth with a faint Lustre 2. How much we should prize Holiness It is the Glory of God and the Glory of holy Angels the Devils also excel in Strength and the Glory of the Saints Ephes. 5.27 That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having Spot or Wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without Blemish This is the Glory of the Church the Church that are are a distinct People from all the World should have a distinct Excellency Other Societies are made glorious by their Policy their Pomp their Trade the Church is a Society for Holiness and therefore it is called The fairest among Women the best of all Societies though it hath little of worldly Pomp and Splendor Psalm 93. ult Holiness becometh thy House O Lord for ever Some Ordinances became God's House for a time Ceremonies and Sprinklings and the Vail and the covering of Badgers Skins c. but Holiness is a standing Ordinance So private Christians are changed from Glory to Glory 2. Cor. 3.18 it is from Grace to Grace for the Apostle speaketh of our being changed into the Likeness of Christ. The World counteth Purity and Strictness a base thing Religio ignobilem facit but the Word is quit with the World and calls a wicked Man a vile Person Psal. 15.4 and the basest of Men Dan. 4.17 Vse 2. It presseth us to draw nigh to God as unto an Holy Father Worship must always be proportioned to the Object of it Conformity maketh way for Communion John 4.24 God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth As he is a God of Peace he will not be worshipped with wrathful Affections 1 Tim. 2.8 I will that Men pray every where lifting up holy Hands without Wrath and Doubting A living God must have a lively Service so a holy God should have a holy Worship this doth make us fit to enjoy God in the way of a sweet and gracious Communion 1. We must be in an holy State If we be accepted by God we must be like him holy as he is holy Partakers of a Divine Nature The Majesty and Glory of God we are not capable of God would not have us to imitate his Power and Majesty but his Holiness We enjoy him
so in the Body each Member liveth in the Whole and the Whole in all the Members and they all exercise their several Functions for the Common Good 1 Cor. 12.25 The Members should have the same care one of another We are not Friends and Brethren but Members 2. No one thing is so much inculcated in his Sermons John 15.17 These things I command you that ye love one another Will you take a Charge from a dying Man This was the great Charge that Christ left at his Death it was a Legacy as well as a Precept Speeches of dying Men are wont to be received with much Veneration and Reverence especially the Charge of dying Friends The Brethren of Joseph fearing lest he should remember the Injuries done to him in seeking his Life selling him into Egypt they use this Plea Gen. 50.16 17. Thy Father commanded us before he died saying So shall ye say unto Joseph Forgive I pray thee now the Trespass of thy Brethren and their Sin for they did thee Evil And now we pray thee forgive the Trespass of the Servants of the God of thy Father We count it a piece of Natural Honesty to fulfil the Will of the Dead When Christ took his leave of the Disciples this was the Charge that he left upon them Therefore when thy Heart beginneth to be exulcerated consider What Love do I bear Christ since I do not respect his last Commandment Again as it was Christ's last Commandment so it was his new Commandment John 13.34 A new Commandment I give unto you That you love one another as I have loved you that ye also love one another It was his solemn Charge A New Commandment How New since it was as old as the Moral Law or Law of Nature New because Excellent as a New Song or new because solemnly and expresly renewed by him and commended to their Care as new Things and new Laws are much esteemed and prized Christ would have this Commandment always new and fresh or new because enforced by a New Argument As I have loved you so should ye love one another When we see how much Christ hath loved us even to the Death of the Cross we may learn to love with a new kind of Love Experti amorem meum tam novum inauditum This was a new kind of Love indeed to enkindle Love in our Souls Christ gave us such a new kind of Love as was never seen nor heard of Christ came from Heaven to propound us a Patern of Charity as to repair and preserve the Notions of the Godhead by the greatness of his Sufferings so to shew us a Patern of Charity and to elevate Duty between Man and Man Ephes. 5.2 Walk in Love as Christ also hath loved us and hath given himself for us an Offering and a Sacrifice to God of a sweet smelling savour In Christ's Example we see the highest Patern of Love John 15.9 As the Father hath loved me so have I loved you His Father loved him with an Infinite Love yet parted with him for the Salvation of Men and Christ parted with himself and all to raise our Love to God and Men the higher But I digress 3. In his Prayers that which he reinforced again and again is Unity and Love When he was about to die he foresaw the Divisions of the Church and that Satan would by all means endeavour to sow Strife corrupt Nature putteth us on Discords He left some Apostles others Believers but all Men wherefore he prays for the Apostles Let them be One for Believers Let them be One. Christ that left Unity as a Charge in his last Sermons he would leave it as a Legacy in his last Prayers But why was Christ so earnest in his Prayers 1. Because it is such an Excellent Blessing Christ would not have been so earnest for it if it had not been so excellent I would not digress into a commendation of Concord and Love Pax ab omnibus landatur à paucis servatur all commend it tho few observe it yet a little will not be unnecessary This is the Strength and Safety of the Church Col. 3.14 And above all things put on Charity which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Bond of Perfectness or a perfect Bond the Cement of the Church The Church is but one Temple where Stones squared by Grace are cemented with Love and inhabited by the same Spirit this keepeth them fast in the Building This is the Beauty and Safety of the Church the joining that runneth through all the squared Stones As the Health of the outward Body dependeth on the Symetry and Proportion of the Members and the Harmony and Disposition of all the Parts so doth the Welfare of the Church upon the Bond of Love Next to Truth there is not a greater Blessing and Christ prayeth for the Apostles that they might be kept in the Truth for this End that they might be one in Love And as nothing is more profitable to the Church so nothing is more acceptable to God it pleaseth God exceedingly to see all that call him Father to love as Brethren Certainly there is not a greater Grief to his Spirit than to see us divided in Opinion and Affection in our Prayers and Supplications Certainly there is much in Concord in praying when all God's Children do besiege Heaven with uniform and joint Supplications Things stick in the Birth because we are not agreed what to ask As Reformation sticketh towards Men because we are not agreed what to hold forth to the World so it sticketh as to God because we are not agreed what to ask When the Israelites would have God's Help it is said They came all as one Man to ask his Counsel Judges 20.1 Then all the Children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one Man from Dan even to Beersheba with the Land of Gilead unto the Lord in Mizpeh Oh when shall it be so amongst us there is not only Altar set up against Altar but Prayer against Prayer We are first divided in Practices and Opinions and then in Prayers God's dear Children and Servants are divided in Language we cannot in charity but judg them to be acted with the same Spirit inspired with the same Breath yet they yield a different sound It is said of the Primitive Believers that they continued ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with one accord in Prayer and Supplication Acts 1.14 And they were with one accord in one place when the Holy-Spirit descended on them Acts 2.1 And yet how seldom doth any publick Congegration meet with one mind in the same place As in an Organ when some Pipes do make a sound others keep silence Mat. 18.19 If two of you shall agree on Earth as touching any thing that they shall ask it shall be done for them of my Father which is in Heaven God looks for an Agreement and Harmony in our Requests if we would speed with him 2. Because Christ foresaw
how much the Church would need this Blessing Divisions will arise an Evil most unsuitable to Christianity and yet the evil Genius that hath attended it partly through Satan's Malice he cannot else hold the Empire and Title to the World he is not only Prince of the Power of the Air but the God of this World God permitteth him in his righteous Judgment not only to have a great Power over the Elements but to rule in the Hearts of Men. Now he could not keep his own nor prevail against the Church were it not for Divisions As Cyrus in Herodotus going to fight against Scythia coming to a broad River and not being able to pass over it cut and divided it into divers Arms and Sluces and so made it passable for all his Army This is the Devil's Policy he laboureth to divide us and separate us into divers Sects and Factions and so easily overcometh us Christ knew that the envious Man would sow Tares Partly through Weakness and Imperfection of Knowledg divers Men may agree in one Aim and yet not in one Way The Apostle saith which indeed is the great Canon and Rule of Charity when it is rightly understood and applied Phil 3.15 16. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded God shall reveal even this unto you Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same Rule let us mind the same thing I observe there That among the godly because of Difference of Light especially in times of Reformation there will be difference of Judgment tho they agree in the same Aim As when divers Physicians are sent for to sick a Person some think that the best way to cure the sick Person is to take away all the corrupt Blood at once others think it best to take it away by little and little here is a Difference in Judgment but yet the Aim is the same all intend the good of the sick Party So it is in curing a sick Church some are for taking away all and beginning upon a new Foundation others for a regular Reformation to try all ways and all means of Recovery this is a Difference Or rather thus When an House is on fire some are for pulling it down others are for quenching it and letting the Building stand it requireth a present Remedy and in this hurly burly the Master's Voice is not always heard So it is in Reformation of inveterate Errors and Customs that have crept into the Church there is a Difference of Judgment about the Cure and God's Voice in the Confusion is not always heard Partly through vile Affections Man's Nature is very prone to Discords out of Pride worldly Interests desire of Precedency Envy of one anothers Reputes irregular Zeal all these make us touchy Some are of a salt and fiery Humour like Flax and Gunpowder the least Spark catcheth and setteth them into a Flame Much Experience hereof we have in these Dog-days of the Church wherein every one is barking and biting at one another whereby Christ is exceedingly dishonoured and the Cause of Religion much disadvantaged Therefore that there might be some Sparks of Love kept alive in the Church is Christ so earnest with the Father Let them be one 3. That we might know that Unity among Believers is a possible Blessing It seemeth many times past hope and that it were as good to speak to the Winds to be still as to Men's Prejudices and boisterous Affections Ay but there is Hope Christ hath prayed for it and his Prayers are as good as so many Promises John 11.42 I know that thou hearest me always This is a Fountain of Comfort and Hope 4. To encourage us to pray for it Endeavours with Men are without Fruit and Success but let us ply the Throne of Grace more and learn of Christ to go to our Heavenly Father and wrestle with him in Supplications In one place it is said Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as in you lies live peaceably with all Men. Fac quod tuum est we must do whatever is possible but we are not in the place of God 2 Thes. 3.16 The God of Peace give you Peace always by all means It seems as if a small matter would set all right but we have it not in our Power a little Light a little Love a little Light to make the Prejudices vanish a little Love to conquer Animosities But God alone must do the Work he can bow Men's rugged and crooked Spirits Isa. 11.6 7. The Wolf also shall dwell with the Lamb and the Leopard shall lie down with the Kid and the Calf and the young Lion and the Suckling together and a little Child shall lead them and the Cow and the Bear shall feed their young ones shall lie down together and the Lion shall eat Straw like the Ox. It is an Allusion to the Beasts in the Ark where all Enmity was taken away they were all tame So the Gospel can meeken the Heart Not that so disagreeing Tempers shall remain in the Christian Church which tho the ravenous Disposition of some did cease would make a motley Company and as the Prophet speaks like a speckled Bird but besides the Extinction of noxious Qualities all shall be governed by the same Spirit of Truth and Holiness 4. Christ died for this End Ephes. 2.14 15 16. He is our Peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle Wall of Partition between us Having abolished in his Flesh the Enmity even the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new Man so making Peace And that he might reconcile both unto God in one Body by the Cross having slain the Enmity thereby He died not only to reconcile us to God but to one another to make of twain one Body and destroy the Enmity in his Flesh. Other Sacrifices are a sign of Separation therefore he would be a Sacrifice of Union The Flesh of Bulls and Goats were a Wâll of Partition between Jews and Gentiles but he would destroy the Enmity in his Flesh to make of twain One So Caiphas prophesied John 11.52 That Christ should die to gather together in one the Children of God that were scattered abroad Christ died to inlarge the Pale that all Nations tho of different Rites Customs and Interests might become One 5. This he aimed at in his Ascension and the pouring out of the Spirit We read of the Unity of the Spirit Keeping the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace Ephes. 4.6 It is called the Unity of the Spirit not because the Union is Spiritual and Mystical but because the Spirit is the Author of it Therefore it is said 1 Cor. 12.4 There are diversities of Gifts but the same Spirit Christ would have but one Spirit to run through all his Members that as they are united to one Head so they may be
animated by one Spirit Christ is the Head of the Church and the Spirit is the Soul of the Church There is a Spirit of Communion Look as it is said Ezek. 1.21 When the Beasts went the Wheels went and when those stood these stood and when those were lifted up from the Earth the Wheels were lifted up over against them the Reason is because the Spirit of the living Creature was in the Wheels So because the same Spirit is in one Christian that is in another therefore they have the like Affections to procure the good of one another as much as may be Christ giveth us the Spirit to make us One But of this Spirit of Communion more hereafter 6. This is the End of his gracious Dispensations he giveth us Grace and assurance of Glory to this End John 17.22 And the Glory which thou gavest me I have given them that they may be One even as we are One. Understand it of the privilege of Filiation we are made Sons that we may live as Brethren or of the Gift of Grace the glorious Image of God is impressed on all the Saints that Likeness may beget Love or of an Interest in Glory that those that expect to live in the same Heaven may not fall out by the way and disagree on Earth 7. It is the End of his Ordinances and Appointments in the Church Baptism and the Lord's Supper are to keep the Saints together It is sad indeed that the World maketh them Apples of Strife when Christ made them Bonds of Love We are all baptized by one Spirit into one Body and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 1 Cor. 12.13 It notes our Union with Christ and one with another And 1 Cor. 10.17 We being many are one Bread and one Body for we are all partakers of that one Bread The Sacraments are Banners under which we do encamp and profess our Union and Brotherhood in the Army of Christ. Vse 1. How contrary are they to Christ that love Strife and sow Discord among Brethren they are the Devil's Factors Agents for the Kingdom of Darkness they wholly frustrate the Design and Undertaking of Jesus Christ he was incarnate preached prayed died c. that his People may be one Yea they do not only what in them lieth to frustrate Christ and make void his Aim but do also disparage him before the World he holdeth out to all the World that his People are one Body one Family one House and yet they are crumbled into Factions Divisions in the Church beget Atheism in the World Oh let it not seem a small thing to rend the Unity of the Church But where shall this be charged Every one will excuse himself from the guilt of the present Breaches Certainly we have all cause to reflect upon our own Hearts and not make Application for others It is usual with us to do as Judas when Christ told his Disciples somewhat that concerned him he looked round about upon the Disciples So we look about upon others when we should smite upon our own Thigh One of the Bellows of Strife is Crimination and Recrimination therefore let us see a little who is guilty The Unity is two-fold One in Mind One in Heart One in Judgment One in Affection Now what hast thou done contrary to either of these Unions 1. If thou hast been a stickler in Novel Opinions whereby Division hath been caused in the Church thou hast disserved the Aim of Christ. Christians are bound to be of one Mind 1 Pet. 3.8 Finally be ye all of one Mind c. Phil. 2.2 Fulfil ye my Joy that ye be like-minded having the same Love being of one Accord of one Mind 1 Cor. 13.2 Tho I have all Faith so as I can remove Mountains and have no Charity I am Nothing But you will reply Will you inforce Judgment or impose Belief and make me an Hypocrite and your self an Usurper And what are Novel Opinions You condemn others and they you you preach against them and they against you Yea but yet Christians should strive as much as is possible to be all of a Mind and it should trouble thee if forced to differ from the general Judgment of the Church ãâã doubtful Matters take not up an Opinion which will offend beware of doubtâul Disputations He that dissents had need have plain Evidence and that the Truth should be brought with much demonstration to the Conscience Arguments had need be express and clear and he had need pray much and consult and confer with others But when singularity and diversity of Opinions is affected Homini congenitum est magis nova quà m magna mirari and without any fear and jealousy Men let loose their Hearts to Novelties this is blame-worthy When we have the Consent of the Church a a less Light will serve the turn than for a Dissent 2. Hast thou done any thing to hinder the Church from being of one Heart 1. By professing Principles of Separation certainly it is a Crime It is against Love as Error is against Faith it cuts asunder the Bands and Sinews of Christ's Mystical Body In these Times the Charge of this Sin is so frequent that the Sin is little regarded Every modest Dissent and Unconformity is branded with the Name of Schism that Men think Schism no such Matter or no such Crime Jude 19. These be they who separate themselves ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Now it is dangerous to separate and hard to discern when it is lawful The Question of Separation lieth in the dark but the Enforcements of Love are plain and open Divers allow but three Grounds of Separation Intolerable Persecution Damnable Heresy and Gross Idolatry We should hold Communion as long as Christ will Scandal is a Ground of Mourning but not a Ground of Separation and when-ever it is done it must be with Grief 2. They that prosecute Controversies in such a way as will not stand with Love viz. with Passion bitterness of Spirit damning all Opposites suppressing them by the Power of the Sword Wrath exulceration and bitterness of Spirit are opposite to Love Michael durst not bring a railing Accusation The worst Adversaries are overcome with soft Words and hard Arguments Railing and Reviling makes Men deaf to the Tenders of Reconciliation Psal. 120.7 I am for Peace but when I speak they are for War So is damning all Opposites casting them out of Christ urging things beyond the weight and consequence of the Opinion censuring others as not Spiritual 1 Cor. 14.37 Interest makes Men passionately and irregularly zealous 1 Cor. 1.2 To all that in every place call on the Name of Jesus Christ our Lord both theirs and ours not as a Party impropriating Christ I am of Christ. So is domineering over Mens Consciences and obtruding Opinions by Force these are said to go in the way of Cain Jude 11. Vse 2. Let us be as earnest for Unity as Christ let us think of Charity more than we
have done how to preserve Peace as well as Truth Certainly we that have one Father are born of one Mother acknowledg one Elder Brother even Christ by whom we are adopted hope for one Patrimony we should be more careful to keep the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace We have a great many Contentions now for one holy Contention Heb. 10.24 Let us consider one another to provoke to Love and to good Works What Arguments shall I use The danger of the Papists on one hand of Sects on the other Of Papists If ever the Beast were likely to recover of his Wounds now it is Our Divisions make us first a Laughing-Stock to the Enemy and then a Prey first we are had in contempt then they use violence And it may be just with God to suffer it when Piety decreaseth Charity is exiled and Bitterness Partialities Strife Suspicions are only left to reign and flourish Certainly if once a Peace were setled in the Reformed Churches the Prophecies concerning Antichrist would soon be accomplished those Relicts of God's Election which do as yet remain in Spiritual Babylon would soon come out from amongst them who are now scandalized at our Divisions As when a Boat is to take in Passengers when all the Passengers are in the Boat they lanch out and hoist up Sail. They are weary of the Idolatry and Superstitions of the Romish Church and would soon break the Cords wherewith they are now held Truth would have a greater Power Acts 4.32 33. And the multitude of them that believed were of one Heart and of one Soul neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own but they had all things common And with great Power gave the Apostles witness of the Resurrection of the Lord Jesus and Grace was upon them all As to Sects on the other side Libertines daily increase by means of the Divisions amongst them that fear God and grow formidable in the variety of their Combinations and Endeavours Jude 11. Wo unto them for they ãâã gone in the way of Cain and run greedily after the Error of Baalam for Reward and perished in the gain-saying of Core There would be an end of this Itch if all that fear God would join together as one Man in the defence of the Gospel Alas we have striven long enough hindred the common Salvation long enough Scandals enough have been given it is high time to renounce all Fruits of Revenge and Ambition and think of Peace and Unity But you will say What would you have us to do I Answer Something with God something as to Men. Something with God Pray and Mourn lay to Heart the Divisions that are among God's People I speak for Sion's sake we should be very earnest with God for Sion Isa. 62.1 For Sion 's sake I will not hold my peace and for Jerusalem 's sake I will not rest until the Righteousness thereof go forth as Brightness and the Salvation thereof as a Lamp that burneth A great House is smitten with Breaches and a little House with Clefts not only Kingdoms but particular Families are destroyed when the Members of them are divided in Opinions and Affections Psal. 122.6 Pray for the Peace of Jerusalem they shall prosper that love thee Let this be your constant Request to God be not acted with a private factious Spirit Something is to be done with Men. I do not speak now how to keep Peace it is past that but how to restore it now it is lost What shall we do The Apostle telleth you Phil. 3.15 16. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded God shall reveal even this unto you Nevertheless whereto ye have already attained let us walk by the same Rule let us mind the same Thing There is no Remedy now left but brotherly-forbearance towards those that hold the Foundation It were to be wished that we could agree not only in Fundamentals but in all other the Accessaries of Christian Doctrine But this cannot be hoped for What then shall the Rent go further and further without any Remedy No let therefore all Parties that in the judgment of a regular Charity may be presumed to have owned Christ walk together as far as they have attained And how is that I can only propound my Wishes and Desires let them reserving their private Differences to themselves come under some common Rule or solemn Acknowledgment of the Foundations of Religion What if there were a Form drawn up to that purpose to which both should stand I think to state Fundamentals is a Matter of great difficulty God would make us cautious of every Truth therefore the Canon of the Scripture is very large But there are some things propounded in the Scriptures as absolutely necessary without which Salvation cannot be had If we were mutually engaged to the Profession of these patiently bearing with one another in other things undecided mutually abstaining from Magisterial Decisions and Enforcements and obtruding Opinions upon one another by Violence and all rash Condemnations castings out of Christ limiting Religion to our own Party saying Here is Christ and there is Christ as if Christ were divided commending one another's Prosperity to God by mutual Prayers this were a healing Course Let us perform all mutual Offices of Love and Spiritual Counsel to one another strengthning one another in solid Piety holding forth light in the lesser Differences with all modesty and candor and in Civil Matters standing as one Man against the common Enemy and using Endeavours to promote the Kingdom of Christ without any Reflections on our private Honour Profit and Interests If this were once done I doubt not but the Fog would vanish and we should find our selves nearer to one another than we do imagine I am not altogether out of hope that this will be done because of the Promises It is done already in the Kingdom of Poland between the Lutherans and the Calvinists Vse 3. To perswade the Ministers of the Gospel to a greater Concord and Amity in the joint discharge of their Work Christ prayeth here for the Apostles that they may be One How should we agree together in pressing Duty reprehending Sin This would be an effectual and potent Means not only to the Peace of the Church but Success of the Gospel Schism in the Church of Corinth arose from the Emulation of Ministers among themselves one striving to excel the other in Eloquence and Favour among the People and contemning Paul and others that followed the simplicity of the Gospel So the Apostle noteth it elsewhere Phil. 1.15 Some preach Christ out of Envy and Strife and some also of Good-will It is usual that one carpeth at another's Gifts one standing in the way of another's Honour and Profit like Men in a Boat justling at one another till the Boat it self be sunk One faileth and yieldeth to the Promises and Threatnings
own Will begat he us with the Word of Truth that we should be a kind of First-fruits of his Creatures The First-fruits were the Lord's Portion Or else by the consent of their own Vows Rom. 12.1 I beseech you that you present your selves a living Sacrifice holy acceptable to God that is your reasonable Service They have dedicated and devoted themselves to God God calleth for it when he saith My Son give me thy Heart God will have his own Right established by the Creatures Consent it is a necessary Fruit of Grace 2. Purged by degrees and made free from Sin this is to be sanctified to be purged from the Corruption of Sin and the World We are not only accounted holy but we are made holy and that cannot be till we are purged because we come into the World polluted with the Stain of Sin 1 Cor. 6.11 Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God There is a Stain and an Uncleanness sticketh to our Natures and defileth all our Actions we need to be purged 3. Endowed with God's Image and Likeness not only cleansed from Sin but adorned with Grace as the Priests under the Law were not only washed but adorned with gorgeous Apparel To be sanctified is more than to be purified because it noteth not only the Expulsion of Sin but the Infusion of Grace 2 Tim. 2.12 If a Man therefore purge himself from these he shall be a Vessel unto Honour sanctified and meet for the Master's use and prepared unto every good Work Besides purging Sanctification addeth somewhat more they are not only purged from the Filthiness of Sin but prepared by the Infusion of Grace for every good Work made holy as God is holy 2. Why we should chiefly mind it in Prayer 1. Because of the Excellency of it It is God's Glory Angels Glory Saints Glory God's Glory Exod. 15.11 God is glorious in Holiness Angels Glory who are called Mat. 25.31 Holy Angels And the Saints Glory Eph. 5.26 27. That he might sanctify them with the washing of Water by the Word that he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it might be holy and without blemish The Church's Honour lieth not in Pomp and outward Ornament but in Holiness 2. Because God aimeth at it in all his Dispensations Election Eph. 1.4 According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the World that we should be holy and without blame before him in Love 2 Thess. 2.14 God hath from the beginning chosen you through Sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the Truth God chuseth us that we may be of a choice Spirit As when Esther was chosen out among the Virgins then she was decked with Ornaments so when we are chosen by God we are beautified with Holiness Redemption Eph. 5.26 Christ loved the Church and gave himself for it that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of Water by the Word His Promises 2 Pet. 1.4 Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious Promises that by these ye might be Partakers of the Divine Nature having escaped the Corruption that is in the World through Lust. His Providences Heb. 12.10 They verily for a few days chastened us after their own Pleasure but he for our Profit that we might be Partakers of his Holiness Earthly Parents correct their Children out of meer Passion but he to renew our Affections to sanctify us for himself that the Husk may flie off He bestows Blessings to encourage us in Holiness 1 Tim. 6.17 18. Charge them that are rich in this World that they be not high-minded nor trust in uncertain Riches but in the Living God who giveth us richly all Things to enjoy That they do good that they be rich in good Works ready to distribute willing to communicate That your Riches may be Instruments of Piety not Occasions to the Flesh. It is our Corruption to turn all things to a carnal Use. His Ordinances That he might sanctify them by the washing of Water through the Word Ephes. 5.26 This is God's Aim and it should be ours Vse is to teach us what to seek for our selves and others not temporal Felicity so much as Sanctification not Deliverance from Afflictions nor outward Blessings so much as the sanctified Use of them This is to pray for one another out of the Communion of the Spirit and for our selves out of a Principle of the Divine Nature Temporal Blessings are only to be desired in order to spiritual Ends. Nature is allowed to speak but Grace must be heard first Mat. 6.33 Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and the Righteousness thereof and all these things shall be added unto you These are for Overplus 2. Observe from the Matter he had prayed for Conservation from Evil now for Sanctification It is not enough to keep from Evil but we must be holy and do good Psal. 34.14 Depart from Evil and do good Isa. 1.16 17. Cease to do evil learn to do well God hateth Evil and delighteth in Good as we must hate what God hateth so we must love what God loveth Eadem velle nolle I durst not sin God hateth it I durst not omit this Duty God loveth it Our Obedience must carry a proportion with the Divine Mercy not only be positive but privative Divine Mercy spareth and saveth God is a Sun and a Shield Psal. 84.11 Therefore we must not walk in the Counsel of the Vngodly nor stand in the Way of Sinners nor sit in the Seaâ of the Scornful But our delight must be in the Law of the Lord and in his Law must we meditate day and night Psal. 1.1 2. We must have Communion with Christ in all his Acts in his Death and Resurrection he mortifieth Sin and quickneth the Heart Rom. 6.11 Likewise reckon ye also your selves to be dead indeed unto Sin but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. The same Divine Power that killeth the Old-Man quickneth the New In the Word which is the Rule there are Precepts and Restraints therefore we are not only to escape from Sin but there must be a delight in Communion with God there must be an eschewing what God forbiddeth and a practising what God commandeth Thus are we obliged from our Approver our Principles our Encouragements our Rule Vse Let it press us not to rest in abstaining from Sin Men are not vitious but they are not sanctified The Pharisees Religion ran upon Negatives 1. Both are alike contrary to the New Nature 2. Both are alike disserviceable to the Work of Grace 3. Both are hated by God 1. Both are contrary to the New Nature it hateth Evil and loveth Good There is a putting off and a putting on Ephes. 4.22 That ye put off concerning the former Conversation the Old Man which is
good Work it is not of your selves but of God Every Act every Degree of Holiness is from God III. For whom he prayeth the Apostles I. That were already holy John 13.10 Ye are clean and in the Verse immediately preceding They are not of the World yet now Sanctify them let their Hearts be more heavenly and their Lives more pure every day Observe Those that are sanctified need to be sanctified more and more Rev. 22 1â He that is righteous let him be righteous still he that is holy let him be holy still 1. Our inward Sanctification must increase because of the weakness of present Grace and the relicts of Corruption 2 Cor. 4.16 Tho our outward Man perish yet the inward Man is renewed day by day It is not a Work to be done at once 1 Thess. 5.23 And the very God of Peace sanctify you wholly and I pray God your whole Spirit Soul and Body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. It is perfect in parts at first the New Creature doth not come out maimed but not in degrees there is need of more Sanctification in Spirit in Soul in Body the Kingdom of Heaven increaseth by degrees 2. Our outward Man must be cleansed day by day because of new defilements John 13.10 He that is washed needeth not but to wash his Feet but is clean every whit It is an Allusion to a Man coming from the Bath his Feet contract Soil in the Passage Your Persons are sanctified by the Spirit but when you are never so holy there are new Defilements Vse 1. Be not satisfied with any present degrees of Grace There is an holy Covetousness I count not my self to have attained Phil. 3.14 Christ is so full that we cannot receive all at once 2. It is a strange Conceit in any to think they may be too good When we begin to be unwilling to grow better we begin to wax worse it is a good degree of Grace to know our Defects 3. Therefore let us use Means to persist in Holiness to increase in Holiness especially Prayer which is the Breath which God hath appointed to keep in the Flame II. For the Persons once more They were to preach the Word as a Preparative he prayeth for Sanctification Observe Holiness is a good Preparative to the Ministry and they are inwardly consecrated by the Spirit sanctifying them 1. That they may have experience of the Truth of the Doctrine upon their own Hearts The Apostles were to preach the Truth to others now saith he Sanctify them through thy Truth I believed and therefore have I spoken Psal. 116.10 We speak best when we speak by experience This is the right way of getting Sermons by Heart We are God's Witnesses now we should have sound Experience 1 John 1.1 That which was from the beginning which we have heard which we have seen with our Eyes which we have looked upon and our Hands have handled of the Word of Life That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you Ezekiel was first to eat the Roll Ezek. 3. 1 2 3. not only to see it and to hear it but to eat it Ministers must first eat themselves then feed others We are not to speak by hear-say to deliver God's Message as a meer Narration but out of a deep Impression on the Heart What cometh from the Heart and from Experience is quick and lively 2. For the Honour of God Carnal Ministers bring a Reproach upon the Ordinances 1 Sam. 2.17 The Sin of the young Men was very great before the Lord for Men abhorred the Offering of the Lord. Who will take Meat out of a Leprous Hand 3. To answer the Types of the Law Aaron and his Sons were sanctified for the Levitical Priesthood Exod. 29.4 To be washed with Blood and Oil to be washed in the great Laver sprinkled with Blood anointed with Oil which denotes Remission of Sins Regeneration the Gifts of the Spirit 1 John 5.8 There are three that bear Witness in Earth the Spirit the Water and the Blood Every Office should have a solemn Consecration Vse 1. Ministers should look to their inward Call They that are designed to serve God in a special manner must look after special Purity It breedeth Atheism when we do not live up to our Doctrine People will say they must say something for their Living 2. Let People look to their choice of Ministers There is a great deal of difference between an Eloquent and an Experienced Pastor Secondly We now come to the Means or Manner how Christ's Request is to be accomplished by thy Truth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã it may be rendred in thy Truth or by thy Truth oâ through thy Truth as Vers. 19. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã without an Article that they may be sanctified through the Truth or as in the Margeât truly sanctified but we better render it by the Truth there is an Article ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not in Truth but in the Truth and it is presently added thy Word is Truth So that it noteth not the kind of their Sanctification but the Instrument and Means Now these words by thy Truth may be understood either of God's Faithfulness or his revealed Will both which are called his Truth Of God's Faithfulness as Vers. 11. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã so here ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as keep them by thy Power so sanctify them by or according to thy Truth and Faithfulness But this Exposition tho plausible yet is not so proper because it is presently added thy Word is Truth By Truth then is meant not his Faithfulness but his revealed Will. Now God hath revealed his Will by the Light of Nature or by the Light of his Word That Will of God which is revealed by the Light of Nature is called Truth so the Gentiles are charged Rom. 1.8 With-holding the Truth in Vnrighteousness ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that which may be known of God Vers. 19. is called Truth How came the Gentiles by the Truth who are strangers to the Covenant of Promise The Apostle answereth much of God was known to them But this Truth that is here spoken of is the Will of God made known in his Word or the Knowledg of things necessary to Salvation concerning God and his Worship first delivered by the Prophets afterwards explained by Christ himself to the Apostles and by them consigned to the Church Now the Truths delivered in the Word may be referred to two Heads Law and Gospel The distinction in Christ's Time was Law and Prophets In this place Christ chiefly intendeth the Gospel the Truth which they were sent to preach to others Christ would have them to have an experience of it themselves And it is notable that in many places of Scripture the Gospel is called Truth not only in opposition to humane Writings but also with respect to the Law and other parts of Scripture because it is the Truth by way of eminency as we call the Plague
the Sickness as being the chief of the kind Before I come to the Observations I must clear up the latter part of the Text Thy Word is Truth Why is this added I Answer Either by way of Explication or by way of Argument and Reason 1. By way of Explication Christ would pray intelligibly some might ask as Pilate did What is Truth John 18.38 Christ answereth Thy VVord is Truth The Word is the authentik and publick Record of the Church the Truth whereby we are sanctified is no where else to be found all pretended Truths are hereby to be examined 2. Or else by way of Argument and Reason why Christ would have them to be sanctified by the Truth that they might have a saving experience of the Power of it and so the better preach it to others then we know the Truth of the Word when it sanctifieth This premised I come to the Point Doctrine That God sanctifieth by his Truth I shall open the Point in these Propositions 1. God's way of working is by Light and in infusing Grace he beginneth with the Understanding He dealeth with Man as a rational Creature and therefore not only teacheth but draweth and sanctifieth the Heart by enlightning the Mind As the rising of the Sun doth not only dispel Darkness but Mists and Vapors so doth a saving Light not only dispel Ignorance but Lusts. This way is Spiritual Life begun Ephes. 5.14 Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the Dead and Christ shall give thee Light A Man would have thought the Apostle should rather have said and Christ shall give thee Life than give thee Light It is the Apostle's word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he shall shine upon thee rather than ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he shall quicken thee But Light is enough the Power of Grace breaketh in upon the Soul by the Light of the Gospel As it is said of the Natural Life John 1.4 In him was Life and the Life was the Light of Men. Reason and Understanding are the Fountain of Life to Men so is Spiritual Reason and Spiritual Understanding to the Soul If the Mind of a Man were once Spiritual inlightned and possessed of the Ways of God the Heart could not utterly reject them There is a notional Illumination that like a Winter-Sun shineth but warmeth not leaveth no comfort and profit upon the Heart But a Spiriââal Light is always effectual for tho the Will and the Judgment are distinct Facâlties and the Will is averse as the Understanding is blind yet God doth never soundly and throughly convince the Judgment but he moveth and inclineth the Will If we know things as we ought to know as the Truth is in Jesus Ephes. 4.21 the Heart must needs close with the Ways of God for the Will of Man is not brutish but reasonable and acteth reasonably Answerably âo the discovery of Good or Ill in the Understanding there is a Prosecution or Aversation in the Will Therefore a through conviction of Judgment must be the ground of Grace in the Heart for God worketh in us not only by a powerful and real Efficacy but agreeably to an intelligent Nature by teaching perswading counselling nothing can be wrought in this moral way unless Light and Knowledg go before 2. It must be a true and not a false Light Truth sanctifieth and Error defileth Titus 1.1 According to the acknowledgment of the Truth that is after Godliness Right thoughts of God and his Ways preserve an awe in the Heart which both restraineth and reneweth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã saith Chrysostom It is Truth that cleanseth the Heart Error leaveth a stain and defilement The Understanding and the Will are like the Head and Stomach a corrupt Heart blindeth the Mind and a blind Mind corrupts the Heart they mutually vitiate one another As in a ruinous House the upper Room being uncovered lets down the Rain to founder the Supporters ââlow and the rottenness of the Supporters below weakeneth all above Erroneous Persons are generally represented in Scripture as vain and sensual Jude 8. These filthy Dreamers defile the Flesh First there is Dreaming and then Defilement Error maketh way for Looseness and a vain Mind for vile Affections Partly by God's just Judgment some Opinions seem to be remote and lie far enough from practice yet the Persons that profess them are generally loose Nay some Errors seem to encourage strictness as Doctrines concerning the Power of Nature and the Merit of good Actions but we find it is otherwise Duty is best pressed upon God's Terms Phil. 2.12 13. Wherefore my Beloved as ye have always obeyed not as in my presence only but now much more in my absence work out your own Salvation with fear and trembling For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his own good pleasure By the Judgment of God such are of loosest Life God will have his Glory kept unstained Idolatry is expressed by Whoredom Bodily Uncleanness ends in Spiritual Hosea 4.12 13. My People ask counsel of their Stocks and their Staff declareth unto them for the Spirit of Whoredoms have caused them to err and they go a whoring from under their God They sacrifice upon the tops of the Mountains and burn Incense upon the Hills under Oaks and Poplars and Elms because the shadow thereof is good Therefore your Daughters shall commit Whoredoms and your Spouses shall commit Adultery So Rom. 1.23 24. They changed the Glory of the uncorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible Man and to Birds and four-footed Beasts and creeping things Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the Lusts of their own Hearts to dishonour their own Bodies between themselves Partly by a natural Efficacy the Spirit is embased by Error and all false Principles have a secret and pestilential influence on the Life and Practice We lose a sense and care of Piety if we have not a right apprehension of God's Essence and Will a frame of Truth keepeth an awe Therefore where there is so much Truth as to sanctify yet because it is mingled with Falshood there is no such reverence of God no such strictness Unbelief is the Mother of Sin Misbelief is the Nurse of it In Error there is a sinful confederacy between the rational and the sensual Part and so carnal Affections are gratified with carnal Doctrines 3. Every true Light will not serve the turn but it must be the Light of the Word God hath reserved this honour of sanctifying the Heart to the Doctrine of the Scriptures to evidence their Divine Original James 1.18 Of his own Will begaâ he ãâã with the Word of Truth The great change that is wrought in the Heart of Man is by the Word a Moral Lecture may make a Man change his Life but the Word of God maketh a Man change his Heart as Xenocrates's Moral Lectures made Pollemo leave his vitious and sensual course of Life But Regeneration is only found in
a vain Conversation 1 Pet. 1.18 By his Death the Covenant is made a Testament and all the Precepts are turned into so many Promises and Legacies Christ will give what he requireth All Excuse is taken away from Laziness and Wickedness is no longer allowed the Plea of Weakness There is Help offered in Christ. 5. Terrible Threatnings The Word is impatient of being denied it would have Holiness upon any Terms There is somewhat propounded to our Fear as well as our Hope Not only the Loss of Happiness Heb. 12.14 Follow Peace with all Men and Holiness without which no Man shall see God which is Loss enough to an ingenuous Spirit But the Forfeiture of the Soul into eternal Torments without ease without end Go ye Cursed into everlasting Fire God hath a Prison for obstinate Creatures a Worm that never dies a Fire that never goes out Whose Heart doth not tremble at the mention of these things We cannot endure the Torment of one Night under a Feaverish Distemper how shall we think of lying down in everlasting Burnings 6. The Word presseth all this with such a Majesty and Power that it astonisheth the Conscience and maketh the Hearts and Souls of Men to quake within them Felix trembled at the mention of Judgment to come There is so much of God in the Word that if it doth not renew Men it doth restrain them maketh them tremble where it hath least force it cometh with such a manifestation of divine Authority upon the Conscience Lactantius saith Nihil ponderis habent illa Praecepta quia sunt humanae There is no such Majesty in humane Precepts Nemo credit quia tam se hominem putat esse qui aâdivit quà m illum qui praedicat Man is not astonished by Man Verba dedi verba reddidi But now the Word of God searcheth the Heart pincheth the Conscience and where it worketh least it maketh Men to quake within themselves It is said Mat. 7.28 29. The People were astonished at Christ's Doctrine for he taught them as one having Authority and not as the Scribes God's Word cometh with Evidence and Conviction upon the Conscience that they admire the Power of it there is Sovereign Majesty in it the Draught is like the Author Thus you see what a powerful Instrument the Word is even in a moral way therefore the fittest Means whereunto God should join his Assistance to work on the Heart of Man Vse 1. Of Information 1. It informeth us what a Treasure Truth is and what a value we should put upon it There are two Things in the World that God is very tender of his Truth and his Saints In the Controversy about Toleration Men on the one side have urged the danger of medling with Saints on the other side others have urged the value of Truth If the whole Controversy did depend upon this Issue which are to be most respected the Truth or the Saints since God is tender of both it would soon be decided For besides this that it is strange that they only who are called Saints should be afraid of a vigorous Prosecution and Defence of the Truth it is clear Truth must have the Preheminence for it is Truth that maketh Saints and we had need be more tender of the Root than of the Branches 2. It informeth us that out of the true Religion there is no Salvation because there is no true Holiness and without Holiness no Man shall see God Heb. 12.14 Follow Peace with all Men and Holiness without which no Man shall see God It is not without Peace the Necessity is not laid upon that but Holiness for Peace is often broken for Strictness sake A Man that is faithful and sincere may have little of the World's respect But now without the true Religion there is no Holiness that 's clear Hence 't is said Sanctify them by thy Truth There may be Civility and the Exactness of a moral Course counterfeit Grace but there can be no true Sanctification because the Heart can never be good that is ignorant of the Truth and poisoned with Error there may be Superstition which is but a Bastard Religion there may be a good Life but there cannot be a good Heart no true Comfort and true Grace Anima quae à Deo fornicata est casta esse non potest He that believeth ill can never live well Grace and Truth are Twins that live and die together Moral Vertue is very defective in it self Sapientia eorum plerumque abscondit vitia non abscindit All their Craft was to hide a Lust not to root it out 3. That they have not a sound apprehension of Truth that have no Grace There may be a naked and unactive Apprehension that is not accompanied with Power they learn Truth by rote and rest in a vain Speculation but have no strength to perform their Duty 2 Tim. 3.5 compared with Rom. 2.20 What in one place is called a Form of Godliness is in the other called a Form of Knowledg Poor slight and superficial Apprehensions of the Truth they take up Truth not upon any Divine Testimony or Evidence of the Spirit but upon the Credit and Authority of Men the Practice and Profession of the Nation or the Injunctions of a Civil State This is the account of most Mens Truth and Faith Alas Truth thus received entreth not upon the Heart Men gain but a disciplinary Knowledg a literal Knowledg and a spiritual Knowledg differ Ephes. 4.21 If so be that ye have heard of him and have been taught by him as the Truth is in Jesus When a Man receiveth it out of the Hands of the Spirit of Christ it frameth and disposeth the Heart to Godliness So Col. 1.6 Since ye heard of it and knew the Grace of God in Truth The tasting of a Thing excelleth the reading of it the true inward powerful affectionate Knowledg affecteth the Heart and altereth and changeth it A Man knoweth no more of Christ than he valueth esteemeth and affecteth and which puts the whole inward Man into an holy spiritual Frame Good Principles if heartily embraced will ãâã a good Conversation The Point needeth to be heeded in these Times when Knowledg is increased but practice and strictness suffereth an abatement and decay Boni esse desinunt postquam docti evaserint What Strength and Power of Religion possesses the Heart When you know the Truth doth it carry you to God and Godliness 4. They that are above Scriptures have no true Holiness God sanctifieth by the Truth It is strange how Charity over-reacheth to saint Antiscripturists and Men above Ordinances whereas it is the true Ground and Reason of Sanctification As Bernard saith of some That whilst they plead for the Salvation of Heathens scarce shew themselves Christians So I am afraid our excessive Charity to Men argueth little Affection to God God accepteth no Holiness but Word-Holiness and worketh Holiness no other way I doubt they that despise Prophesying quench the Spirit When
the Trial of all Doctrines God himself wrote the first Scripture that ever was written with his own Finger Exod. 24.12 And the Lord said to Moses Câme up to me into the Mount and be there and I will give thee Tables of Stone and a Law and Commandments which I have written that thou mayest teach them And then commanded Moses and the Prophets to do the same Exod. 17.14 And the Lord said unto Moses Write this for a Memorial in a Book And Exod. 34.27 And the Lord said unto Moses Write thou these Words for after the Tenor of these Words I have made a Covenant with thee and with Israel So he bids Jeremiah Chap. 36.2 Take thee a Roll of a Book and write therein all the Words that I have spoken thee And so God spake to all the Prophets tho it be not exprest and by inward Instinct bids them write their Prophecies that it might be a publick Record for the Church in all Ages Now this Way was always accompanied with Prophetical Revelations until Christ's time who as the great Doctor of the Church perfected the Rule of Faith and by the Apostles as so many Publick Notaries consigned it to the use of the Church And so when the Canon was compleat then John as the last of the Apostles and outliving the rest closed up all and therefore closeth up his Prophecy thus Rev. 22.18 19. For I testify unto every Man that heareth the Words of the Prophecy of this Book If any Man add unto these things God shall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any Man shall take away from the Words of the Book of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the holy City and from the Things that are written in this Book Which sealeth up the whole Canon and Rule of Faith as well as the Book of the Revelations And therefore 3. There is now Writing only without the Word without Visions and Revelations There needeth no more now because here is enough to make us wise unto Salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. And that from a Child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures which are able to make thee wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness That the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all good Works It is sufficient to make us wise to preach and you wise to practise It is now certain enough God hath left a publick Record that we might not spend our time in doubting and disputing And it is full enough you need nothing more either to satisfy the Desires of Nature or to repair the Defects of Nature to satiate the Soul with Knowledg For God hath given to the Church sufficient Instruction to decide all Controversies to assoil all Doubts and to give us sure Conduct and Direction to everlasting Glory III. The next Question is Of what Concernment it is to enquire of the Truth of the Scripture Many think that such a Discussion needs not because this is a principal matter to be believed not argued and Arguments at least beget but an humane Faith Yet certainly it is of great necessity if you consider four things 1. It is good to prepare and induce carnal Men to respect it and to wait for the Confirmation of the Spirit An Humane Faith maketh way for a Divine when Men hearken to the Word upon common grounds God may satisfy them as those John 4.42 Now we believe not because of thy saying for we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed the Christ the Son of the Living God They first believed upon the Woman's Report and then upon their own Experience So it is good to establish sound Grounds that we may know the Truth of God first upon Hear-say and afterward upon Experience This way we induce and invite Men to make a Trial. 2. Because it giveth an additional Confirmation and greater Certainty to the People of God Foundation-Stones can never be laid with exactness and care enough For if you mark it you will find all doubting in your Belief all disproportion in your Practice ariseth from this because the supreme Truth is not setled in the Soul We ought to believe it more and more then it stirs up greater Reverence greater Admiration and makes way for your Delight and Joy to have your Charter cleared It is good to look upon this Argument that it might further Our Comfort and that this Fire may be blown up into a Flame and that Truth may have more Awe upon the Conscience 3. It awakeneth them that have received the Word upon slight grounds to be better setled Most Men look no further than humane Authority and publick Countenance they have no other grounds to believe the Scriptures than the Turks to believe the Alcoran because it is the Tradition of their Fathers Most Mens Belief is but an happy Mistake a thing at peradventure and they are Christians upon no other grounds than others are Turks God loveth a rational Worship he would have us to render ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Reason of the Faith that is in us But they are Christians by Chance rather than Choice and solid Reason it is because they know no other Religion not because they know no better Well then that you may be able to justify your Religion For Wisdom is justified of her Children Mat. 11.19 that you may take up the Ways of God upon a rational Choice it is good to see what Grounds and Confirmations we have for that holy Faith we do profess 4. That we may know the distinct Excellency of our Profession above all other Professions in the World The Daughters of Jerusalem are brought in asking the Spouse Cant. 5.9 What is thy Beloved more than another Beloved O thou fairest among Women What is thy Beloved more than another Beloved that thou dost so charge us What can you say for your Christ and for your way of Salvation and for your Scriptures above what other Men can say for their Worship or their Superstition A Christian should know the distinct and special Excellency of his Profession Jer. 6.16 God bids us Stand in the way and see and ask for the old Paths Where is the good Way It is good to survey the Superstitions we have in the World and compare the Excellency of our holy Profession with other Professions In Scripture we are required not only to glorify God but to sanctify him Isa. 8.13 Sanctify the Lord of Hosts in your Hearts So 1 Pet. 3.15 Sanctify the Lord God in your Hearts and be ready always to give an Answer to every Man that asketh you a Reason of the Hope that is in you with meekness and fear Now what is it to sanctify It is to set apart any thing from common Uses This
is to sanctify God when we can say he is thus and none like him Now it is fit that you should be acquainted with the Grounds and Reasons of your holy Profession with the distinct Excellency that is in it above all other Religions in the World God counts no Assemblies in the World to be like the Church therefore we should be always studying the Excellencies and Perfections of God that we may see there is none like our God That Phrase Who is like unto thee is twice used in Scripture Of the Church Deut. 33.29 Who is like unto thee O People saved by the Lord And of God Micah 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee who pardoneth Iniquity c. The Church should in gratitude return this upon God where is there such a Pardon to be had such a Satisfaction for Conscience and such a Fountain of Holiness Christ and the Church are thus brought in mutually pleasing themselves in one another Cant. 2.2 Christ begins with the Church As the Lilly among the Thorns so is my Beloved among the Daughters It is not meant in regard of scratching as if the Church were in the midst of Thorns but by way of Comparison Look as a Lilly excells Thorns so the Church excells all the World And then the Church begins Verse 3. As the Apple-Tree among the Trees of the Wood so is my Beloved among the Sons Look how much the Fruit-bearing Tree excells the barren and rotten Trees of the Forest so doth Jesus Christ excell all others Upon these grounds it will not be amiss to enter upon the Discourse concerning the Divine Authority of the Scriptures IV. Whether a wicked Man remaining wicked may be convinced of the Truth of the Word I should think they can have no absolute Assurance till they have some Work of Grace because that is the Fruit of Grace Col. 2.2 That your Hearts might be comforted and knit together in Love and unto all Riches of the full Assurance of Vnderstanding to the Acknowledgment of the Mystery of God and of the Father and of Christ. 2 Cor. 4.4 If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that are lost 1 Cor. 2.14 The natural Man receiveth not the Things of the Spirit of God for they are Foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned He receives not the things of God that is doth not perceive them with demonstration nor receive them with acceptation A natural Man may have an Opinion a light Conjecture a slight Conviction upon his Heart enough to beget an Awe so as he knows not how to contradict the Truth of the Scriptures but not an absolute Assurance of the Truth of the Word It is Christ's Sheep only that are able to distinguish his Voice John 10.27 My Sheep hear my Voice and I know them and they follow me They that look upon the Scripture in the Light of the Spirit they are only able to see that it is from God We may convince them and use preparative Inducements but they cannot be absolutely assured of the Truth of the Doctrine and that for two Reasons 1. Because all external Arguments without the Light of the Spirit work but an humane Faith He that inspired the Scriptures must open our Eyes to know them and incline our Hearts to believe them otherwise we shall look upon them but as a Traditional Report Isa. 53.1 Lord who hath believed our Report The Church maketh Report What is the reason wicked Men do not entertain it 1 John 2.20 Ye have an Vnction from the Holy One and ye know all things Men may speak of Christ by hear-say as a Parrot talks after a Man but it is the Spirit only that must reveal him to the Heart The Disciples themselves knew not the Truth of the Gospel so much by Christ's outward Ministry as by the inward Illumination of the Spirit So Christ himself saith John 16.13 Howbeit when the Spirit of Truth is come he shall guide you into all Truth Christ had brought it out of the Bosom of the Father and had taught them by an external Ministry but the Comforter was to bring it into their Hearts to lead them into all Truth Therefore tho carnal Men may have a rational Conviction and may be so over-powered with Reason that they cannot contradict the Word and so far understand it as to be condemned by it yet they have not an absolute Assurance it is accompanied with Atheism Doubts and Dissatisfactions 2. Because the Spirit worketh not by way of Certioration and full Assurance but when he sanctifieth And therefore the Apostle saith 1 Thess. 1.5 Our Gospel came not to you in Word only but also in Power and in the Holy-Ghost and in much Assurance It cleanseth and sanctifieth the Heart And in the Text it is said Sanctify them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth Where-ever there is an inward plenary Conviction there is the Spirit and where the Spirit of God works he changeth the Heart It is true a wicked Man remaining carnal may have common Gifts from the Spirit Heb. 6.4 They may be inlightned and taste of the heavenly Gift and be made Partakers of the Holy-Ghost and taste the good Word of God and the Powers of the World to come They may be able to make use of the Model and Form of Knowledg that is in the Brain but there is not an absolute Assurance This partial Conviction is soon lost it is led in by Man and led off by Man A natural Man being in the Church may have great Presumption and Probability he may know nothing to the contrary why it is not God's Word nay he may in Bravery die for his Profession but he dies in his own Quarrel and for his own Humor not for the love of the Truth because it is his not because it is God's because his own Profession may not be disparaged But a true Certainty they cannot have such as is affective transforming setled Vse 1. To wicked Men that stagger about the Truth of the Scriptures and are haunted with a Spirit of Atheism and continued Doubts 1. Wait upon common Grounds Consent of the Church and probable Arguments You ought out of respect to search into it whether it will be found to be the Word of God or no. You read in Jugdes when Ehud said to Eglon Judges 3.20 I have a Message from God unto thee he rose out of his Seat If a King's Letter threatning great Peril were brought to a Man he doth not know whether it be the King's Letter or no but because the Peril is great he will enquire further into the Matter So when the Word of God is brought unto you propounding everlasting Hope threatning everlasting Death this should make you wait enquire and see if it be the Word of God or no. We venture far for great Gain upon a probable Hope If there were but a loose probability of having a great Prize for a Shilling a Man
God hath any care of Humane Affairs we cannot but judg that Doctrine to be Divine which God hath suffered to diffuse and spread it self far and near in all parts of the World Nay if he hath any care of his own Glory for this Doctrine pretendeth to be his and his permitting it to be propagated sheweth that he owneth the Claim and Pretence to right himself and to undeceive the Nations he would otherwise have disclaimed them Herod was smitten with Worms and died when he assumed Divine Honour to himself Acts 12.22 23. And the People gave a shout saying It is the Voice of a God and not of a Man And immediatly the Angel of the Lord smote him because he gave not God the Glory and he was eaten of Worms and gave up the Ghost It is agreeable with the goodness of Providence that that which is best should be diffused Now what Religion hath been so diffused as the Christian through Europe Asia Egypt Ethiopia and other parts of Africa and now in America It is true Paganism is of a vast extent but it includeth many Religions under one Name Some worship a Star some a Dog or Cat some a Plant. Rites differ with Nations and Countries But Christianity alone like the Leaven hath pierced the whole Lump Mat. 13.33 The Kingdom of Heaven is like Leaven which a VVoman took and hid in three Measures of Meal till the whole was leavened Within the space of thirty Years or thereabout it spread far and near throughout the Roman Empire and much further Hesterni sumus saith Tertullian tamen vestra omnia implevimus Vrbes Insulâs Castella Municipia Conciliabula Castra ipsa Tribus Decuriâs paulatim Senatum Forum sola vobis relinquimus Templa We are but of Yesterday and yet how are we increased the Christians are found in all Places Cities Villages Isles Castles Free Towns Councels Armies Senate mark every where but in the Idols Temples Such a wonderful Increase and Success was there in a short time So I shall mention Augustine's Dilemma If the Miracles related by our Writers be true then they give experience of the Truth of Scripture if false and feigned then this is a Miracle above all Miracles that the Christian Religion should prevail in such a manner as it hath done in the World You will say so too if you do but consider the Circumstances of this Success the Doctrine it self contrary to Nature it is a Religion that doth not court the Senses nor woe the Flesh it offereth no splendor of Life nor Pleasures nor Profits it biddeth us to deny all these things and expect Persecution Self-denial is the first Lesson that is learned in Christ's School Mat. 16.24 If any Man will come after me let him deny himself and take up the Cross and follow me As Crates to a Woman that courted him shewed his bunched back The Devil disguiseth his Temptations and concealeth the worst Christianity hath its Allurements but they are either Spiritual or to be made good in another World here they have Comfort with Persecution Mark 10.30 He shall receive an hundred fold now in this Life Houses and Brethren and Sisters and Mothers and Children and Lands with Persecutions and in the VVorld to come Eternal Life Here they have Support and Comfort but still Trouble and Exercise And the Doctrine is as contrary to our Lusts as our Interests Col. 3.5 Mortify therefore your Members which are upon the Earth Fornication Vncleanness inordinate Affections evil Concupiscence and Covetousness which is Idolatry As dear and as near as a Joint of the Body is yea the most useful One it is to be cut off Mat. 5.29 30. If thy right Eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee c. And if thy right Hand offend thee cut it off and cast it from thee Now that this should prevail it argueth a Divine Power Mahomet allured his Followers with fair Promises of Security and carnal Pleasure there Wind and Tide went one way Man is very credulous of what he desireth but Christianity teacheth Men to row against the Stream of Flesh and Blood and to bear out Sail against all the Blasts and furious Winds without here was nothing lovely to a carnal Eye This for the Doctrine it self Again Look upon the Persons that were to manage it the contemptibleness of the Instruments which God used in promoting the Word a few Fishermen destitute of all worldly Props and Aids of no Power Wealth Wisdom Authority and other such Advantages as were wont to beget a repute in the World yet they preached and converted many Nations they had no Publick Interest and were not backed with the Power and Authority of Princes as Superstitions are wont to prevail by their Countenance and Example Every one seeketh the Face of the Ruler But the Gospel had gotten firm footing in the World long e're there was a Prince to countenance it there were many to persecute it but none to profess it It is notable that at first as God's Instruments were poor and contemptible so were the Persons that received their Message James 2.5 Hearken my beloved Brethren Hath not God chosen the Poor of this VVorld rich in Faith and Heirs of the Kingdom which he hath promised He speaketh it as a known Observation in that Age. Tho now as the Church is constituted it is otherwise and sometimes God chuseth the Rich and sometimes the Poor but then those that were poor and despicable that it might be known they were not moved with any outward Respects to profess the Truth and that the Glory of his Power might be known in preserving and propagating Religion when destitute of worldly Succours and Supports Ne videretur authoritate traxisse aliquos saith Ambrose veritatis ratio non pompae gratia praevaleret It was much that Christianity supported by such to appearance despicable Instruments should hold up the Head yea the Powers of the World were against it Bonds and Sufferings and Afflictions and Deaths did abide them every where horrible Tortures and very frequent never did War Pestilence or Famine sweep away so many as the first Persecutions Thus were Christians murdered and butchered every where and yet still they multiplied and were not frightned by their Calamities as the Israelites grew by their Oppression in Egypt or as a Tree that is lopped sendeth out the more Sprouts Christianity flourished most when the scorching heat of Persecution was at the highest And as they were without Power and worldly Interests so they had not such Gifts of Art Eloquence and Policy as the World had with whom they had to deal You see in the Scriptures all is carried on in a plain way without Art and Pomp of Words Paul was learned indeed but he layeth aside his Ornaments lest the Power of the Cross of Christ should be made void 1 Cor. 2.3 4 5. And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling And my Speech
Signs and Wonders were not ordained for the Stage and Scene to cause admiration and pastime for every wanton Spectator Again I observe that generally these Miracles were Actions of Relief and Succour not meerly of Pomp and Glory and tended to deliver from the Miseries of Soul and Body as Blindness Sickness and Devils I remember but two of Christ's Miracles that were destructive blasting the Fig-tree and drowning the Herd of Swine in other Miracles he was exercised in curing the Sick raising the Dead casting out Satan c. Object 1. Ay but we have none now Answ. It is not necessary because the same Doctrine and Rule is continued to us without change That which is extraordinary must be proved by extraordinary Means Miracles wrought where there is no necessity are liable to suspicion When Christ's Doctrine was new and the Calling and Function that he exercised in the Church new then were Miracles wrought to confirm them The Lord's manner hath always been when he erects any new Worship and Service to give testimony to it from Heaven as Trees newly set need watering which afterwards we discontinue Upon the delivery of any new Law or Truth to the World natural and ordinary means of Conviction are wanting None now pretendeth to be an extraordinary Messenger from God the Doctrine is ordinary and the Call ordinary and why should we expect extraordinary Confirmation the Old sufficeth And by the consent and experience of many Ages and its own Reasonableness Christianity hath gotten a just Title to humane Belief and there we must submit John 20.30 31. And many other Signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this Book But these were written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God God hath given us the Report and Record of the old Miracles which is enough to beget Faith in them that have a mind to believe rather than wrangle We think it had been better if God had continued this sensible Confirmation but we must not give Laws to Heaven Because we have so much Light and other Inducements of Faith God will govern us by Wisdom and not by Power It is true Men are less apprehensive of his Wisdom than of the sensible effects of his Power but because we have otherwise Confirmation sufficient now doth God try us whether we will turn Atheists and Antiscripturists and upon light suspicion misbelieve Object 2. How shall we know that those Miracles were done since we saw them not we have but Fame and Report which oftentimes is no Friend to Truth Answ. We have the Report of Men that lived in that Age who were only fit Witnesses in this Case and were Persons of singular Holiness and Credit and they were those that sealed it with their Blood and therefore their Report is of as great Authority and Certainty as if we had seen them our selves And besides the Report is ancient constant not contradicted by the vigilant Adversaries of that Age with them which would be a madness if they were false and counterfeit since they might so easily enquire into the Truth of the Report Foreign Histories testify that such things were done tho they seek to deprave the Actions as if done by the Power of Satan And hitherto the Church hath maintained the Truth of them against all Opposers But of this hereafter Vse To press us to reverence the Word of God since God hath owned it by Miracles and sealed up Instruction as the Expression is Job 33.16 that is ratified it by extraordinary Dispensations The Apostle proveth that the Despisers of the Gospel will have a sorer Judgment than the Despisers of the Law Heb. 2.2 3 4. For if the Word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every Transgression and Disobedience received a just Recompence of Reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great Salvation which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him God also bearing them witness both with Signs and Wonders and with divers Miracles and Gifts of the Holy Ghost according to his own Will The Transgressors of the Law tho they did not see God giving it upon the Mount were punished and so will the Disregarders of the Gospel tho they did not see the Miracles It is better to believe than to make trial there are no Atheists and Antiscripturists in Hell they feel the Truth of what they would not fear Nay when God hath owned it if you neglect it or receive it carelesly or do not study it tho you do not openly oppose or secretly question the Authority of it if you neglect it God will deal severely with you The Miracles were then wrought and the Doctrine needeth not often Confirmation Thirdly The Accomplishment of Prophecies Threatnings Promises as if God had made the Word a Rule of proceeding and the whole Government of the World were managed in a conformity to the Scriptures for his whole Providence is but a Comment upon it 1. Prophecies How have they always been accomplished as set down in the Word Isa. 41.23 Shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that ye are Gods A Man may foretel things that depend on Natural Causes as Snow Rain Heat Cold Eclipses but things meerly contingent depending upon the Free Grace of God or Free Will of Man are foretold in the Word as the Rejection of the Jews and the Calling of the Gentiles are clearly spoken of and clearly accomplished The Scripture is not only an Authentick Register of what is past but an infallible Prognostication of what is to come nothing good or bad befel but that which was foretold 2. So for Threatnings God governeth the World by this Rule Threatnings have been accomplished Hosea 7.12 I will chastise them as their Congregation hath heard A Man might have the History of the Jews from Time to Time out of the Threatnings of Moses and prophetical Predictions and extract the Life of Christ out of the Writings of the Prophets Object But Threatnings many Times are not accomplished Answ. The Prerogative of Free-Grace many times doth interpose and God worketh extra ordinem God hath reserved this Liberty to himself he is not bound tho we are It is for his Honour that it should be so as all humane Laws allow the chief Magistrate a liberty of Pardoning There is difference between Laws and Decrees the Threatnings are the Sanction of the Law 3. Then for Promises We never waited upon God and put forth Hope according to a Promise but it was made good to a tittle Joshua 23.14 Behold this day I am going the way of all the Earth and ye know in all your Hearts and in all your Souls that not one thing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God spake concerning you all are come to pass unto you and not one thing hath failed thereof He was about to die and therefore
that looketh upon the Gospel in the Light of Parts and External Tradition hath a Model of Truth in his Brain but these find it impressed upon their Hearts there is Light and Fire Wait for this Witness Sixthly By the wonderful preservation of Scriptures even to our Times There is no Doctrine so ancient it describeth the whole History of the World from the very Creation Moses was ancienter than the Gods of the Heathens No Doctrine can produce such Records of the Original of the World The Doctrine of the Gospel is as Old as Paradise where God preached it to Adam Gen. 3.15 I will put enmity between thee and the Woman and between thy Seed and her Seed It shall bruise thy Head and thou shalt bruise his Heel The Foundation was laid long since tho it was more explicitly revealed upon the coming of Christ. None so much oppugned We have some ancient Writings of the Heathens tho nothing so ancient as Scripture Other Writings by tract of Time have been much mangled tho they have been cherished by Men as not contrary to their Lusts but the Scripture is still opposed persecuted maligned and yet it continueth Psal. 129.1 2. Many a time have they afflicted me from my Youth may Israel now say Many a time have they afflicted me from my Youth yet they have not prevailed against me The Church hath been always bred up under Afflictions Enmity against it began betimes yet still it holdeth up its Head Errors are not long-lived 1 Cor. 3.12 13. Now if any Man build upon this Foundation Gold Silver precious Stones Wood Hay Stubble Every Man's Work shall be made manifest For the Day shall declare it because it shall be revealed by Fire and the Fire shall try every Man's Work of what sort it is The World hath had time enough to enquire into the Scripture and to discover the vanity and falshood of it if there were any Nay not only the main Doctrine of the Scripture hath been continued but no part of it is falsified corrupted or destroyed The World wanted not Malice nor Opportunity the Powers of the World were bent against it and corrupt Persons in the Church were always given to other gospelling Gal. 1.6 7. I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the Grace of Christ unto another Gospel Which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ. 1 Tim. 6.3 If any Man teach otherwise and consent not to wholsome words c. But still the Scriptures are wonderfully preserved as the three Children in the Furnace not an Hair was singed not a jot or tittle of the Truth is perished or corrupted If it were corrupted it must be before Christ's Time or after it not before then Christ would have noted it not after for then the Parts would not agree but we find no such thing but an exact Harmony Nor is there any lost for here is a sufficient Instruction and Guide to Happiness Christ hath promised not a tittle shall fall to the ground The Word hath been in danger of being lost but the Miracle of Preservation is therefore the greater In Joshua's Time there was but one Copy of the Law In Dioclesian's Time there was an Edict to burn their Bibles and Copies were scarce and chargeable and yet still it hath been kept Seventhly By his Judgments on those who have reviled abused and persecuted this Truth The Records of all Ages witness to this The whole Jewish Nation was destroyed for opposing the Doctrine of the Gospel After the slaughter of the Prophets and murder of Christ God let them alone for forty Years and then Wrath came upon them to the uttermost the People were carried captive contrary to the Roman Custom the Land lost its fertility Look into succeeding Times very few Persecutors went to the Grave by a natural Death Particular Stories are full of the Judgments of God executed on them Julian the Apostate confessed Christ had the best at last Vicisti Galilee and so died blaspheming Lucian that railed against God and his Word as he returned from a Supper his Dogs fell mad and tore him in pieces Eusebius reports of a certain Jew that took upon him to apply a sentence of the Word to a prophane End to make a Jest of Scripture was stricken with blindness till he made confession of his Fault Appion scoffing at Scripture and at Circumcision had an Ulcer growing in the place of Circumcision as Josephus reporteth God is very angry when Men are partial in the Law tho they do many good things Rev. 22.18 19. For I testify unto every Man that heareth the words of the Prophecy of this Book If any Man shall add unto these things God shall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any Man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book SERMON XXIX JOHN XVII 17 Sanctify them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth II. THE Church hath owned the Word You see how God hath owned it he saith it is my Word Let us see how the Church hath owned it Here I shall shew three things 1. What is the Church's Duty to the Word 2. What Credit and Value we ought to put on the Churches Testimony 3. How the Church hath witnessed to the Word in all Ages 1. What is the Churches Duty To keep the Word and to transmit it pure to the next Age that nothing be added nothing diminished that it be published to the present Age and transmitted pure to the next Rom. 3.2 Vnto them were committed the Oracles of God We are Trustees Jude 3. Earnestly contending for the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the Living God the Pillar and Ground of the Truth The Church is to hold it forth as a Pillar doth a Proclamation that it may not be lost and extinguished This is the Jewel Christ hath left his Spouse as the Law was kept in the Ark. 2. What respect we ought to bear to the Churches Testimony To hearken to it till we have better Evidence We do not ultimately resolve our Faith into the Churches Authority for the Authority of the Church is not Absolute but Ministerial as a Royal Edict doth not receive Credit by the Officer and Crier he only declareth it Yet the Church's Testimony is not to be neglected for Faith cometh by hearing Rom. 10.14 It is a preparative Inducement John 4.42 Now we believe not because of thy saying for we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the World If we would know the Truth of a thing before we have experience go to them that have experience the judgment of others whom we respect and reverence causeth us
and universally opposed the Doctrine of God and always have been afflicting the Church and seeking to oppose the People of God because of their professing the Truth Mark it before Christianity began to be generally propagated in the World the Jews were the Mark and Butt of Malice whereat all Nations did shoot their envenomed Arrows of Malice and Rage and therefore it is very notable that the Romans tho they conquered many Nations yet they never put down the Idolatry of the Nations as they put down the Religion of the Jews and sought to oppose that and molested that And when the Christians began to be discovered then all their Malice was turned off from the Jews to Christians Certainly it was not meerly because of the Difference of Worship for they tolerated the Epicureans but took away all the Worship of God yea they burnt the Christians and made them to be Torches to give light to Rome in a dark Night Therefore there was so special a spight at the Ways of God Secondly I am now to prove the Truth or Divine Authority of the Word by Intrinsick Arguments or such Arguments as are taken from the Scriptures themselves Either I. From the Manner and Form of these Writings Or else II. From the Matter of them I. In the Manner and Form of these Writings you may observe these things 1. The Majesty of the Style Look as there was a difference between Christ's teaching and the teaching of the Pharisees Mat. 7.29 He taught them as one having Authority and not as the Scribes Such a Soveraign Majesty is there in the Scriptures They speak not as conscious of any weakness and so begging Assent but as commanding it Thus saith the Lord it is the great Argument in Scripture hear it or you are lost for ever Pray mark it is not said Not as the Prophets but not as the Scribes they had nothing but what was humane out of the Jewish Rabbies but Christ speaketh like an extraordinary Messenger as one that came to increase the Canon and Rule of Faith with such an awe that the High Priest's Officers were afraid to meddle with him John 7.45 46. Why have ye not brought him The Officers said Never Man spake like this Man with such an infallible Spirit Ye have heard saith Christ but I say and his great Argument is I say unto you Mat. 5.21 22. Ye have heard that it hath been said of old Time Thou shalt not kill c. But I say unto you That whosoever is angry with his Brother without a cause c. So Verses 27 28 33 34 38 39 43 44. There is such a Majesty breathing forth from one end of the Scriptures to another Men can only beg assent not command it by their own Authority and therefore in all Matters which they would inforce they use Insinuaââon and Argument but the Prophets say Thus saith the Lord and Christ who had Original Authority in the Church I say unto you With what a Majestick Contempt doth Christ scorn his Opposers He that hath Ears to hear let him hear He that is filthy let him be filthy still God will not regard the loss of such that do not regard to understand and obey his Word Longinus an Heathen admired the Majesty of Moses his Writings ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Let it be done and it was done the Style of mighty Princes and Emperors 2. The Simplicity of the Style Tho it be full of Majesty and Authority yet the naked Truth is represented in a plain manner to the capacity of the meanest Psal. 19.7 The Law of the Lord is perfect converting the Soul the Testimony of the Lord is sure making wise the Simple As there are deep Mysteries which may exercise the greatest Wits so in Points necessary the Scriptures are so plain and clear that they may be understood by those of the dullest Understanding Such Simplicity with such Majesty is a Character of their Divine Original they speak in such a manner as to feed the greatest and instruct the meanest a Child may wade and an Elephant may swim But this is not all I mean by Simplicity the plainness of the Style but the native Beauty of it Things are nakedly reported but yet in an affective manner as if we had been actually present to see them done Look to the Histories of the Word certainly they cannot be Fictions for Fictions must either be to delight the Fancy as Poetry or to win asâent for politick Ends. There is no such thing in the Scriptures not Poetry things are delivered in a plain manner not Policy to gain a repute to themselves they still seek to cast the Honour upon God as I shall prove by and by by the faithfulness of their Relations It is not imitable by Art such a plain genuine Narration For Mysteries there were Sophists in the Apostle's Times Nihil tam horrendum quod non dicendo fiat probabile The fashion was to make absurd horrid Things seem probable by the paint and artifice of Words as to prove a Gnat better than the Sun or a Worm than a Man by plausible Arguments But saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.4 My Speech and my Preaching was not with inticing words of Man's Wisdom but in demonstration of the Spirit and of Power nor in ostentation of parts but in Simplicity and Power plain words have a mighty Efficacy Those Sophists and Orators did only tickle the Fancy their Aim was not to win Assent 3. The Fidelity of their Reports The Penmen of the Scripture report their own Failings which Men will not do If they must write of themselves they will be sure to write the best and not the worst but these spared not their own Faults Men naturally labour to cover their own Faults to hide them to speak well of themselves especially they are careful not to leave an ill Character of themselves to Posterity nor of their Party and Faction Now you shall see Moses spareth not to relate his own Weaknesses and Miscarriages his resistance of his Call Exod. 4. nor what a great deal of do God had to bring him into Egypt to perform his Duty to his Country his false Pleas shew his carnal Fear Vers. 19. The Lord said unto Moses in Midian Go return into Egypt for all the Men are dead which sought thy Life His murmuring against God and speaking unadvisedly with his Lips the Idolatry of Aaron the murmuring of Miriam his Sister God shutting him out of the Land of Canaan and not believing after many Miracles Numb 20.12 And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron Because ye believed not to sanctify me in the Eyes of the Children of Israel therefore ye shall not bring this Congregation into the Land which I have given them Many such Instances may be given how the Penmen of Scripture relate things to their own disparagement Deut. 32.51 Because ye trespassed against me among the Children of Israel at the Waters of Meribah-kadesh in the Wilderness of
the Institution must be carefully observed if we would have the Blessing God is said to imploy not only those who are called extraordinarily but in the ordinary way The Elders of Ephesus had no extraordinary Call yet it is said The Holy Ghost had made them Overseers Acts 20.28 2. In respect of Satan He will soon spy out our want of Commission as he did in the Sons of Sceva Acts 19.14 15. Jesus I know and Paul I know but who are ye I know Jesus as the Lord Paul as an authorized Minister one that had a lawful Commission But who are ye And then the Devil fell upon them and wounded them Vers. 16. It is true we have not such visible Instances of the Devil's Power now as then because God rules the World now by Wisdom not by Power but yet we may observe the secret Power of the Devil upon those that run of their own accord and venture upon the Office of the Ministry without a Call None are more apt to be led aside into Errors and those of the grossest Nature than those that venture upon this Office without a Call Origen's Errors are by many ascribed to his neglect or want of Ordination And the Arrians saith the Synod of Alexandria were Fabrose vitro ââae creationis infamous for want of a right Call to the Ministry and therefore fell into that damnable Error 3. In regard of your selves that you may digest Difficulties with the more Patience You can never endure any thing with comfort but when you can thus say I am in God's way doing God's Work This is a great ground of Patience Conscience in a time of Danger will take hold of the least faulty Circumstance Vzzah had little comfort in his stroke because he was out of God's way Jude 11. Wo unto them for they have gone in the way of Cain c. and perished in the Gainsaying of Korah Korah was a sad instance 4. In respect of the Church This External Mission is necessary that the Church may receive you comfortably It is made a Character of Christ's Sheep not to hear the Voice of a Stranger John 10.5 nor of such as do not enter in by the Door Vers. 1. And in the Old Testament it is often said Hearken not to them for I have not sent them In the Primitive Church this was strictly observed When Chrysostom was banished and Arsanius unduly succeeded him the People would not so much as hear him Theodoret witnesseth that some of them would rather go into Banishment than join with him in Publick Worship So when Felix was set over Rome instead of Liberius against the Consent of the Church the People would not enter while he was present tho Felix was Orthodox and nothing could be objected against his Doctrine This Instance is approved by Luther in his Comment on the Psalms of Degrees and in his way of Expression he saith the same should be done to an Angel or Arch-Angel tho he came with never so good Tidings if we knew they came without lawful Commission Vse 1. Information in two things that the Ministry is an Office and a standing Office 1. The Ministry is an Office not a Work of Charity which every one must perform there must be fit Persons sent therefore it is said Acts 10.41 that Christ appeared Not to all the People but unto Witnesses chosen before of God whom he commanded to preach unto the People Therefore he that cannot say he is chosen of God for this work must not take this honour upon him lest he run before he be sent and so they do but prattle not preach for Preaching is an Ordinance So the Lord said to Ananias concerning Paul Acts 9.15 He is a chosen Vessel before me to bear my Name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel He is called a chosen Vessel not in regard of Eternal Election but in regard of Designation to the Work of the Gospel Every one is bound by the Law of Charity to use his Gifts to the edification of others but still in a regular way A King hath many Subjects but all his Subjects are not Courtiers and special Servants All Members of the Church are Subjects of Christ's Kingdom but all are not Officers for these are chosen Members 2. That the Ministry is a standing Office When Christ was about to depart then he sendeth Apostles with a Promise that he would be with them to the end of the World He sendeth them that they may send others and so continue the Succession So that the Apostles are not only sent by Christ but the Ministers of the Gospel virtually being sent by Christ's Deputies as they are the King's Officers that are not only immediately created by the King but by his Power Still God hath ever had an ordinary standing Ministry in the Church In the Old Testament there were not only Prophets that were immediately called to deliver God's Message and to write Scripture but an ordinary Ministry to open the Law and the Prophets and to preserve Knowledg in the Church Mat. 2.6 7. The Law of the Truth was in his Mouth and Iniquity was not found in his Lips c. For the Priest's Lips should keep Knowledg and they should seek the Law at his Mouth for he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts Therefore the ordinary Levites are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Teachers of the Law In the New Testament Christ gave not only Apostles to write Scripture but Pastors and Teachers to open Scripture Ephes. 4.11 He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists ad some Pastors and Teachers The Bible is not enough for your Edification without this Institution the same Christ that instituted Apostles to write Scripture instituted Pastors and Teachers to open and apply Scripture This is always necessary tho Religion be never so throughly planted in a Nation for we need continual Remembranceâs And the end of Preaching is not only to learn what we knew not before but that we may have Spiritual Things always before our Eyes and in the view and consideration of Conscience and that the Heart be always kept lively and soft and tender by the frequent droppings of the Word and that we may receive new Influences of Grace in God's Way Yea for Nations how soon would they degenerate without a Monitor and standing Ministry and all Things would be wrapt up in Error and Darkness This was the first occasion of Idolatry among the Nations when their Monitors ceased and Religion began to be confined to a few Families Experience will best shew the necessity of such a standing Office in the Church Vse 2. Reproof of those that invade the Minister's Office and of those that countenance them Jude says of them They perished in the gainsaying of Corah Jude 11. God's Judgments will overtake them Corah's Sin was levelling of Offices in the Church All the Lord's People are holy why should any take a special Office
Life no Man cometh to the Father but by me None can come to the Son but by the Father John 6.44 No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him And none can come to both but by the Spirit Unity is his Personal Operation Eph. 4.3 Endeavouring to keep the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace The Father hath an hand in it Christ hath an hand the Spirit hath an hand Well then let us bless God that we have such a compleat Object for our Faith as Father Son and Spirit The Father bestoweth Christ on us and us on Christ as Marriages are made in Heaven The meritorious Cause of this Union is Christ the Mediator by his Obedience Satisfaction and Merit otherwise the Father would not look upon us and the Spirit is sent from the Father and the Son to bring us to the Father by the Son The Spirit worketh this Union continueth it and manifests it All the Graces of God are conveyed to us by the Spirit the Spirit teacheth comforteth sealeth sanctifieth all is by the Holy Ghost And so are all our Acts of Communion we pray by the Spirit if we love God obey God believe in God it is by the Spirit that worketh Faith Love and Obedience We can want nothing that have Father Son and Spirit whether we think of the Father in Heaven the Son on the Cross or feel the Spirit in our Hearts Election is of the Father Merit by the Son actual Grace from the Holy Ghost 1 Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the Foreknowledg of God the Father through Sanctification of the Spirit unto Obedience and Sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ. Our Salvation standeth on a sure Bottom the Beginning is from God the Father the Dispensation through the Son the Application by the Spirit It is free in the Father sure in the Son ours in the Spirit We cannot be thankful enough for this Priviledg Fourthly The End and Issue That the World may believe that thou hast sent me By the World is not meant the unconverted Elect for Christ had comprehended all the Elect in these Words Neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall believe in me through their Word Verse 20. The Matter of his Prayer is that they may be one c. and the Reason that the World may believe that thou hast sent me So that by the World is meant the reprobate lost World who shall continue in final Obstinacy By believing is meant not true saving Faith but common Conviction that they may be gained to some kind of Faith a temporary Faith or some general Profession of Religion as John 2.23 24. Many believed in his Name when they saw the Miracles which he did But Jesus would not commit himself unto them because he knew all Men. And John 12.42 43. Nevertheless among the chief Rulers also many believed on him but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him lest they should be put out of the Synagogue For they loved the Praise of Men more than the Praise of God There Believing is taken for being convinced of the Truth of his Religion which he had established though they had no mind to profess it or if so yet they did not come under the full power of it But how is this the Fruit of the Mystical Union The Fruits of the Mystical Union are four to this purpose 1. Holiness Whosoever is in Christ is a new Creature 2 Cor. 5.17 Sanctification is a Fruit of Union 1 Cor. 1.30 For of him are ye in Christ Jesus who of God is made unto us Wisdom Righteousness Sanctification and Redemption And it is a means to convince the World Mark 5.16 Let your Light so shine before Men that they seeing your good Works may glorify your Father which is in Heaven 1 Pet. 2.12 Having your Conversation honest amongst the Gentiles that whereas they speak evil of you as of evil-doers they may by your good Works which they shall behold glorify God in the Day of Visitation 1 Pet. 3.1 Likewise ye Wives be in Subjection to your own Husbands that if any obey not the Word they also may without the Word be won by the Conversation of he Wives 2. Unity 1 Cor. 12.13 For by one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body To endear us to himself and to one another as Fellow-members Christ would draw us into one Body John 13.35 By this shall all Men know that ye are my Disciples if ye have Love one to another Aspice ut se mutuò diligunt Christiani Oh the mighty Charity that was among the Primitive Christians Acts 4.32 And the Multitude of them that believed were of one Heart and of one Soul Divisions in the Church breed Atheism in the World 3. Constancy in the Profession of the Truth Jude 1. To them that are sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Jesus Christ and called We are preserved in Christ as Wine in the Hogs-head being in the Cabinet where God's Jewels are kept Now this is taking with the World 4. Special Care of God's Providence God keepeth them as the Apple of his Eye Dan. 2.47 Of a truth it is that your God is a God of Gods and a Lord of Kings and a Revealer of Secrets seeing he could reveal unto you this Secret 1 Cor. 14.25 And thus are the Secrets of his Heart made manifest and so falling down on his Face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth Dan. 3.28 Blessed be the God of Shadrach Meshech and Abednego who hath sent his Angel and delivered his Servants that trusted in him and hath changed the King's Word and yielded their Bodies that they might not serve nor worship any God except their own God Dan. 6.27 He delivereth and rescueth and he worketh Signs and Wonders in Heaven and in Earth who hath delivered Daniel from the Power of the Lions Joshua 2.11 And as soon as we had heard these things our Hearts did melt neither did there remain any more Courage in any Man because of you for the Lord your God is God in Heaven above and in Earth beneath Acts 5.12 13 14. And by the Hands of the Apostles were many Signs and Wonders wrought among the People and they were all with one accord in Solomon 's Porch and of the rest durst no Man join himself to them but the People magnified them And Believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of Men and Women Doctr. That the general Conviction which the lost World hath of the Truth of Christianity is a very great Blessing to the Church Christ here prays for it let them be one and why that the lost World who are left out of his Prayer may believe that thou hast sent me that they might not count Christ to be an Impostor nor the Doctrine of the Gospel a Fable And what Christ prayed for he had promised before for as good
far from the Kingdom of God they approve things that are good but they have no mind to take hazard and lot with Christ. 5. If there should be a Profession there is no Power The Net draws bad Fish as well as good There are mixtures in the Church Many revere Godliness but were never acquainted with the Virtue and Power of it Many have an excellent Model of Truth and make a Profession as plausible and glorious in the World as possibly you can desire yet they never knew the Virtue of this Religion it never entred into their Heart 1 Cor. 4.20 For the Kingdom of God is not in Word stands not in plausible Pretences but in Power 1 Thess. 1.5 For our Gospel came not unto you in Word only but also in Power You know the State of Men were represented by Christ in the Parable of the two Sons Mat. 21.28 29 30. A certain Man had two Sons and he came to the first and said Son go to work to day in my Vineyard He answered and said I will not but afterwards he repented and went And he went to the second and said likewise And he answered and said I go Sir and went not Oh there be many that say I will go that pretend fair that are convinced so far as to make a Profession yet never bring their Hearts seriously to addict themselves to God to walk in his Ways and keep his Charge there is no real change of Heart no serious bent of Soul towards God 6. If there be some real Motions as there may be in temporary Believers for we must not think all is Hypocritical yet it is not intire Mark 6.20 Herod did many things and heard John Baptist gladly His Heart and his Profession went a great way together till he was to part with his Bosom-Lust John was safe till he touched upon his Herodias then Conviction grows furious and he turneth into a Devil Therefore take heed of meer Conviction Vse 4. To press the Children of God to express such Fruits of their Union with Christ that they may convince the World Christ prays not only that the World may be convinced but that it might be by those that are real Members of his Mystical Body that they may have a Hand to further it What are the Fruits of the Mystical Union that you may convince the World 1. Love and mutual serviceableness to one another's Good When we live as Members of the same Body that have a mutual care for one another then we shall bring a mighty Honour and Credit to Religion and can with Power give Testimony to the Truths of Christ. Acts 2.44 And all that believed were together and had all things common When Christians were of One Mind and Heart they had all things common O it is a mighty convincing thing when all those that profess Godliness labour to carry on the same Truths and Practices Divisions breed Atheism in the World The Lord Jesus knew it and therefore he prays Let them be all one c. that the World may believe that thou hast sent me We never propagate the Faith so much as by this Union Divisions put a great stop to the progress of Truth When contrary Factions mutually condemn one another it is a wonder any are brought off from their vain Conversations The World is apt to think there is no such thing as Religion and one sort is no better than another they see the World cannot agree about it therefore they stay where they are 2. Holiness and Strictness of Life and Conversation there is a convincing Majesty in it natural Conscience doth homage to it where ever it findeth it Therefore live as those who are taken up into Fellowship with God through Christ. Herod feared John Baptist Why because he was a strict Preacher No but because he was a Just Man Mark 6.20 When you live thus holily and accomplish the Work of Faith with Power then the Lord Jesus is glorified in you 2 Thess. 1.11 12. 3. When you can contemn the Baits of the World and Allurements of Sense this is a mighty Argument to convince the World that you have higher and nobler Principles you are acted by and better Hopes you are called to Tho you have not divested and put off the Interests of Flesh and Blood for you are not Angels yet you can be faithful to God and Christ. The World admireth what kind of Temper Men are made of 1 Pet. 4.4 They think it strange that you run not with them into all excess of Riot They have the same Interests and Concernments and yet how mortified how weaned are they from those Things which others go a whoring after sure they have a felicity which the World knoweth not of they dread and admire this tho they hate you 4. A Chearfulness and Comfortableness in the midst of Troubles and deep Wants when you can live above your Condition take joyfully the spoiling of your Goods Heb. 10.34 and bear Losses with an equal mind for you are not much troubled with these Things then you live as those that are called to a higher Happiness 5. To be more faithful in the Duties of your Relations The Fruits of the Mystical Union run to every part of the Spiritual Life None commend their Religion so much as those that make Conscience of the Duties of their Relations that they may carry themselves as becomes Christians Husbands and Wives Parents and Children Masters and Servants So poor Servants make the Doctrine of the Lord Jesus Christ comely Tit. 2.10 That ye may adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour in all things And the Apostle saith Men that do not obey the Word may without the Word be won by the Conversation of their Wives 1 Pet. 3.1 Worldly Men have been much gained by the Lives of Religious Persons Thus you propagate the Truth by carrying your selves usefully in your Relations This hath been ever the Glory of Religion as it was in the Primitive Times Austin makes this Challenge Vbi tales Imperatores c. Let all the Religions in the World shew such Emperors such Captains such Armies such Managers of Publick Treasury as the Christian Religion The World was convinced there was something Divine in them O! it is pity the Glory of Religion should fall to the ground in our days and that the quite contrary should be said none such careless Parents as those that seem to be touched with a sense of Religion None so disobedient to Magistrates none such disobedient Children to Parents as those that seem to be called to Liberty with Christ Therefore if you would honour Christ and propagate the Truth keep up this Testimony and convince the World 6. A Constancy in the Profession of Faith You should live as if Christ and you had one common Interest Sure they believe Christ was sent from God and able to reward them else why should they sacrifice all their Interests for his sake It is said Rev. 12.11 The
then shall be that great Rendezvouz when the four Winds shall give up their Dead Then the Wicked shall be hearded they shall be bound up in Bundles as Straws and Sticks bound up together in a Bundle serve to set one another on Fire Mat. 13.40 41 42. Adulterers together and Drunkards together and Thieves together and so encrease one another's Torment So all the Godly shall meet in a Congregation and never be separated more You do not only groan and wait for it but the departed Saints also Rev. 6.9 10. I saw under the Altar the Souls of them that were slain for the Word of God and for the Testimony which they held And they cried with a loud Voice saying How long O Lord Holy and True dost thou not judg and avenge our Blood on them that dwell on the Earth As in a Wreck those that get first to Shore are longing for and looking for their Companions This is the Communion between us and Saints departed they long for our Company as we for theirs we praise God for them they groan for us we long and wait by joint desires for that happy Day Vse 3. It is an Engagement to the Churches of all parts to maintain a common intercourse one with another All maketh but one Body We should pray for them whom we have not seen in the Flesh Col. 2.2 and send relief to them as the Church at Antioch to Jerusalem when the Famine was foretold Acts 11. latter end And as God giveth Opportunities meet and consult for one another's welfare But the World is not ripe for this yet Vse 4. It giveth you assurance of the continuance of the Ministry as long as the World continueth As long as the World continueth there are Elect to be gathered 2 Pet. 3.9 The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise as some Men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish but that all should come to Repentance The Ship tarrieth till all the Passengers be taken in and then they lanch out into the Deep The great Aim of Christ in keeping up the World is to make his Body compleat and as long as the Elect are to be gathered the Ministry is to continue Ephes. 4.11 12. He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints for the Work of the Ministry for the edifying of the Body of Christ. The Workmen are not dismissed till the House be built Secondly Understand it singly and severally that they may be made perfect in one that is that there may be a perfect Oneness between Member and Member of Christ's Body or a brotherly Affection which one Member hath to another Observe No less Vnion will content Christ but what is perfect This was the Aim of his Prayers then strive for it wait for it 1. Strive for it 1 Cor. 1.10 Now I beseech you Brethren by the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye all speak the same thing and that there be no divisions among you but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same Mind and in the same Judgment We should all strive together as if we had but one Scope one Interest one Heart We should grow up to this Perfection more and more Oh what Conscience should we make of keeping the Unity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace If we are not one in Opinion yet we should have one Aim and Scope Let us concur in one Object and Rule and as far as we have attained to the knowledg of it let us walk together 2. Wait for it The Perfection of our Communion is in Life Eternal Here it is begun we are growing to the perfect Day Prov. 4.18 The Path of the Just is at the shining Light that shineth more and more to the perfect day Ibi Lutherus Zuinglius optime conveniunt We are going thither where Hooper and Ridley Luther and Zuinglius shall be of a Mind In Heaven they are all of one Mind one Heart one Emploiment there is neither Pride nor Ignorance nor Factions to divide us but all agree in one Comfort II. The End as to the World their Conviction That the World may know that thou hast sent me and that thou hast loved them as thou hast loved me When is the World convinced and how I shall answer both together in part here and fully hereafter 1. In part here by Christ's being and working in them by the Life of Christ appearing in their Conversations 2. Fully and finally at the last Judgment by the Glory put upon them The Reprobate World shall know to their cost when they shall see them invested with such Glory that they were the Darlings of God But of what shall the World be convinced Of Christ's Mission and the Saints Privileges that Christ was authorized by God as the Doctor of the Church and the Saints are dearly beloved of God Observe There are two things God is tender of and two things the World is ignorant of his Truth and his Saints 1. God prizeth these above all things 1. His Gospel and therefore would have the World convinced that Christ was sent as a Messenger from the Bosom of God 2. His Saints and therefore he would have them convinced of his Love to them and that he hath taken them into his Protection as he did the Person of Christ. What should People regard but these two especially since God hath put his little Ones to Nurse and bid them be wise to learn his Truths 2. The World is most ignorant of these two Of the Divine Authority of the Gospel and therefore they slight it and refuse it as much as they do And of the dearness of his Saints therefore they persecute and molest them and use them hardly The World may be well called Darkness Ephes. 5.8 because they are ignorant of two things which do most concern them But let us speak more particularly of that wonderful and mysterious Expression That thou hast loved them as thou hast loved me Observe three things 1. That God loveth Christ. 2. That God loveth the Saints as he loved Christ. 3. That Christ would have the World know so much and be convinced of it 1. Observe That God loveth Christ as the first Object of his Love This is my beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased Mat. 3.17 He is his dear Son Col. 1.13 Who hath delivered us from the Power of Darkness and hath translated us into the Kingdom of his dear Son God saw all the Works of his Hands that they were Good He delighteth in the Creatures much more in his Son He loveth Christ as God and as Mediator as God-Man 1. As God so he is primâm amabile the first Object of his Love as his own express Image that represents his Attributes exactly He is the First Son the Natural Son as we are Adopted Ones and so his Soul taketh an infinite contentment in Christ
the Ways and see Jer. 6.16 Stand in the Ways and see and ask for the old Paths Where is the good Way and walk therein and ye shall find rest for your Souls We should be able to render ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Pet. 3.15 A Reason of the Hope that is in you with meekness and fear And we have ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a stedfastness of our own 2 Pet. 2.16 We must not only regard the Consent of others but our Judgments must be ballanced with sound and weighty Grounds otherwise we shall be carried about with every Wind of Doctrine when the Posture of Interest is changed or a new Opinion is started Non exploratis traditionum rationibus probabilem fidem portant Such Men have no Principles But must we not hold fast what we have received must we always be searching and keeping our selves in a wary reservation and be never setled I answer 1. For Principles and Fundamental Doctrines we are not to doubt of them Deut. 12.30 Thou shalt not enquire after their Gods saying How did these Nations serve their Gods even so will I do likewise It is dangerous to loosen Foundation-Stones tho with an intent to settle them better Here we should be at a certainty 2. For lesser Truths when they are already cleared and God hath taught them it is good to hold fast what we have already received and not to loosen the Assent or keep the Soul suspensive out of a jealousy or supposal that something may be said against what we now hold ever learning and never coming ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the knowledg of the Truth But in case of actual Doubt it is good to search Doubts smothered make way for Atheism or hardness of Heart Therefore in Cases of Anxiety it is good to bring things to an issue Smoke maketh way for flame 3. In your choice be not swayed with Interests nor vulgar Prejudices nor vile Affections 1. Not with Interests God puts us to trial to see if we can love an hated Truth The World is a blinding thing 2 Cor. 4.4 The God of the World hath blinded the minds of them which believe not Why is Satan called the God of the World he throweth the Dust of the World in our Eyes and then we cannot see We easily believe what we readily desire and are loth to search when we have a mind to hate Let the Weights be never so equal yet if the Ballances be not equal you can never judg of the weight of any thing When the Mind is prepossessed and infected with Interests we are not capable of making a right Judgment as the Water when it is muddied doth not render and represent the Face 2. Not with vulgar Prejudices as prepossessions of Custom and long Tradition the Opinions of Holy and Learned Men general Consent Pretences of a stricter Way Men would fain judg upon slight Grounds without entring into the Merits of the Cause to save the pains of Study and Prayer This is but to put a Fallacy upon your selves Some are against Novelty and when the Ways of God are revived they are hardned they will not change as if there were no Obstinacy as well as Constancy Obstinacy in the bad Angles as well as Constancy in the good Others are swayed by the Opinions of godly learned Men whose Persons they have in admiration there is no ipse dixit in the Church but the Lord's It is observed that the Corruptions of the Roman Synagogue were occasioned by admiration of some venerable Pastors of that Church Paul withstood Peter to the Face Gal. 2.12 when his Credit and Example was like to do hurt Others are swayed by general Consent but it is dangerous following the Multitude the World hath been against Christ when a few only have owned him Others by Pretences of a stricter way Col. 2.23 Which things have indeed a shew of Wisdom in Will-worship and Humility and neglecting of the Body This is to be wiser than God and to judg the Law 3. Not by vile Affections Pride Passion Envy Pride or an over-weening Opinion of our own Wit and Learning John 9.40 The Pharisees said Are we blind also Proud Persons as the great Rabbies will not seem to be in an Error Men chuse rather to be Wicked than to be accounted Weak So Envy at others when Men cannot be admitted into such Places as they affect and that puts them upon Error and Opposition 1 Cor. 3.3 For whereas there is among you Envying and Strife and Divisions are ye not Carnal and walk as Men So Passion Revenge and Discontent The Devil worketh much upon Spleen and Anger when Offence is taken whether justly or upon supposed Occasion it mattereth not Many in spight and stomach have turned Atheists or Hereticks Carnal Cham when cursed of his Father began the way of Atheism 2. Observe That the Reprobate World can never have any true Knowledg of God The World hath not known thee 1. The Reprobate World can go as far as Nature can go 1 Cor. 2.14 The Natural Man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã There are two Reasons urged by the Apostle a Natural Incapacity and a Positive Enmity 1. A Natural Incapacity He supposeth a sufficient Revelation they are spiritually discerned There must be a cognation between the Object and the Faculty Spiritual Things must be seen by a Spiritual Light Sense which is the Light of Beasts cannot trace the workings and flights of Reason we cannot see a Soul or an Angel by the Light of a Candle So that the Object must not only be revealed but there must be an answerable Light in the Faculty There is Light enough but we have not Eyes There needeth not a plainer Revelation David prays not that God would make a plainer Rule but open his Eyes Psal. 119.18 Open thou mine Eyes that I may behold wondrous Things out of thy Law The Understanding must be opened as well as the Scriptures Luke 24.45 Then opened he their Vnderstanding that they might understand the Scriptures 2. Positive Enmity They are foolishness to him He looketh upon the Things of God and solid Piety as frivolous and vain When Paul came to Athens they called him Babler Acts 17.18 What will this Babler say The same Disposition still remaineth in Natural Men. Tho the Truths of Religion by long tract of Time and by the consent of many Ages have obtained Credit yet Men nauseate Spiritual Truths and the Power of Godliness A Stomach ill-affected by Choler casts up wholesome Meats so do they scorn Strictness and the Holy Ways of God 2. Experience shows it Take mere Nature it self and like Plants neglected it soon runneth wild as the Nations that are barbarous and not polished with Arts and Civility have more of the Beast than of the Man in them Jude 10.
with thee and yet hast thou not known me Philip that is not known so distinctly God the Father and me as coming out from him But God's Children are not altogether unteachable 4. We have no reason to trust the Judgment of Carnal Men in matters of Godliness for they do not know God Can blind Men judg of Colours I urge it that you may not be discouraged tho the World scoff at Holiness who would take notice of the Judgment of Fools 5. That Ignorance is not only the Badg of silly weak Persons but of great Men and those that are carnally Wise. Mat. 11.25 I thank thee O Father Lord of Heaven and Earth because thou hast hid these things from the Wise and Prudent and hast revealed them unto Babes Whatever parts they have they have no saving-Knowledg of God The Godly Man is the only knowing and wise Man all others they are but Fools however they swell with an opinion of Knowledg and count it a reproach to be so called II. The second Illustration is by the Efficient and Exemplary Cause of our Knowledg but I have known thee c. All along our Likeness to Christ and Unlikeness to the World is asserted Observe That Christ's Knowledg is the Pattern and Cause of ours We have all things at the second hand I have known and they have known All the Candles are lighted at this Torch Or to use a comparison more Celestial all the Stars receive their Light from the Sun Therefore he is called The Father of Lights James 1.17 and the Sun of Righteousness Mal. 4.2 Christ giveth us Knowledg two ways by his Word and by his Spirit Now none is fit to establish a Word none to pour out the Spirit but Christ. 1. None can give us a sufficient Revelation of the Father but Christ that came out of his Bosom that knew all his Counsels John 1.18 No Man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son which is in the Bosom of the Father he hath declared him Our Knowledg is by the Senses by Sight and Hear-say Now no Man hath seen God but Christ that was God-Man who came out of his Bosom So Mat. 11.27 No Man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any Man the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him To know him perfectly and comprehensively so neither Men nor Angels know him To know him originally so as to establish a Revelation with Authority and so as fit to offer the Light and Knowledg of him to the Creature so none but Christ knows him our Faith is built on God Humane Authority begets but an Humane Faith and Credulity It was necessary that in the Bedroll of Gospel-Preachers the Son of God should have the first place that in the latter Times he should preach to us by his Son that the ultimate Resolution of Faith might be into Divine Authority John 7.29 But I know him for I am from him and he hath sent me And chap. 10.15 As the Father knoweth me even so know I the Father It is for our Confidence that the full discovery of this Doctrine was reserved for the Son of God 2. None else can give us a capacity to learn Jesus Christ is such a Teacher that he doth not only give the Lesson but the Wit and Skill to learn 1 John 5.20 We know that the Son of God is come and hath given us an Vnderstanding that we may know him that is true No matter what the Scholar is when we have such a Master We use to inquire whether any one hath a Capacity to learn He openeth the Scriptures and openeth the Understanding to learn Luke 24.27 And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself And Vers. 45. Then opened he their Vnderstandings that they might understand the Scriptures There is a double Vail upon the Doctrine and upon the Heart Christ removeth both Vse 1. If that the true Knowledg of God is only to be had from Christ it directeth us in the use of all Ordinances to look up to him there must our Trust be fixed in Reading Hearing Meditating We must use Helps and Means else we tempt God but our Trust must be elsewhere In Reading Psal. 119.18 Open thou mine Eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy Law There are wonders in the Law but our Eyes must be opened to see them otherwise we shall have but a superficial and literal Knowledg when Men think to find more in Books than in Christ. So in Hearing Cathedram habet in Coelis Isa. 2.3 Come ye and let us go up to the Mountain of the Lord to the House of the God of Jacob and he will teach us of his Ways You come to the Word to be taught by Man and yet not to be taught by Man in Obedience you use the Means but your Confidence is on Christ that you may hear his Voice to the Soul that he that brought the Gospel out of the Bosom of God may bring it into your Hearts The Dial is of no use without the Sun except the Sun shine you cannot see what is a Clock by the Dial. So in Meditation and Study Christ is Wonderful Counsellor Isa. 9.6 Prov. 8.14 Counsel is mine and sound Wisdom I am Vnderstanding I have strength How are Men befooled that go forth in the confidence of their own Wit Flesh and Blood are apt to stumble in God's plainest Ways Carnal Hearts turn all to a Carnal Purpoâe Prov. 26.9 As a Thorn goeth up into the Hand of a Drunkard so is a Parable in the Mouth of Fools The same Cloud that was Light to the Israelites was Darkness to the Egyptians Luther calleth the Promises bloody Promises through our perverse Applications Truth is only renewing as taught by Christ. Ephes. 4.21 If so be that ye have heard him and have been taught by him as the Truth is in Jesus We cannot tell how to master Corruptions without this the Light of common Conviction is like a March-Sun that draweth up Aguish Vapors it discovereth Sins but cannot quell them We should be apt to forsake Truth upon every Temptation unless it were for Christ's teaching Psal. 119.102 I have not departed from thy Judgments for thou hast taught me 1 John 2.20 Ye have an Vnction from the Holy One and ye know all things When Men lead us into Truth others may lead us out again Those that have made trial can best judg of the difference between being taught of God and Men. 1 Cor. 2.4 My Speech and my Preaching was not with inticing words of Man's Wisdom but in demonstration of the Spirit and of Power When the Arrow cometh out of God's Quiver it sticketh in our sides Then we see Truths with Application Vse 2. It teacheth us how to direct our Prayers to Christ. Seek to him with Confidence and with all earnestness of Affection 1. With Confidence we despair many
concerning his Essence and Will Psal. 138.2 Thou hast magnified thy Word above all thy Name there he hath made himself most known In Creation and Providence we may read much of God but in the Bible more and chiefly his Word of Promise and Covenant which is that Theater upon which his Mercy and Truth is discovered which is the Representation wherein God delighteth And again the Covenant as it is revealed in the Gospel is a chief part of his Name for his Name was secret before the New-Testament-Dispensation was set afoot Judg. 13.18 Why askest thou thus after my Name seeing it is secreet There was little known of the Trinity of the Son of God the Incarnation of the Son of God c. 1. Point That one great Priviledg of the Gospel is to know God by his right Name 1. I shall shew you how God's Name and Title hath been often changed and altered because he would acquaint his People with his full Name by degrees Exod. 6.3 I appeared unto Abraham unto Isaac and unto Jacob by the Name of God Almighty but by my Name IEHOVAH was I not known to them First to Abraham to distinguish him from Idols and false Gods El Shaddai then Jehovah as giving Being to his People making good his Promises after God of Abraham God of Isaac and God of Jacob as relating more to the Covenant then God that brought them out of the Land of Egypt Exod. 20.2 then God that brought them out of the Land of the North then the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ before that The Lord our Righteousness Jer. 23.6 The Jewish Church knew little of the Doctrine of the Trinity distinction of the Persons quality of the Mediator God proclaimed his Name Exod. 34.6 7. The Lord the Lord God merciful and gracious long-suffering and abundant in Goodness and Truth keeping Mercy for thousands forgiving Iniquity and Transgression and Sin but the way of Pardon was not then so fully discovered Some Names God hath from Everlasting as Eternal Infinite some relate to the present State as Creator Lord God in Covenant the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob. 2. What the Gospel especially doth discover more of God 1. The Distinction of the Persons in the Godhead At the Baptism of Christ the whole Trinity was sensibly present the Son in the Body the Father in the Voice and the Holy Ghost in the form of a Dove This was the Mystery brought upon the Stage 2. The Incarnation of Christ 1 Tim. 3.16 God manifest in the Flesh. The World was acquainted with this great help to Piety The Jews had a Temple here is a Temple wherein the Godhead dwelleth bodily Col. 2.9 For in him dwelleth all the Fulness of the Godhead bodily 3. The Attributes of God are more amply declared Every Excellency of God hath its proper Theater where it is seen In the Gospel all are discovered but chiefly Mercy Justice and Truth His Power and his Wisdom are seen in the World but more in the Gospel the Heavens do not declare half so much of the Glory of God as the Word and Doctrine which Christ brought out of the Father's Bosom 1 Cor. 1.24 Christ the Wisdom of God and the Power of God There is Truth 2 Cor. 1.20 For all the Promises of God in him are Yea and in him Amen The greatest Assurance of his Faithfulness was his sending Christ that which we expect is nothing so difficult to believe as the Incarnation of the Son of God his second coming is not so unlikely as his first if he came to Suffer and to Purchase he will come to Reign His Wisdom in joining God and Man together in the Person of Christ Justice and Mercy together Comfort and Duty together in the Covenant of Grace two Natures two Attributes God loseth no Honour Man wanteth no Encouragement God sheweth his Justice Rom. 3.26 To declare I say at this time his Righteousness that he might be Just and the Justifier of him which believeth in Jesus While the Sacrifices continued God only shewed Patience and Forbearance His Holiness and Hatred of Sin by laying it on Christ punishing it in Christ. His Wrath the most dreadful sight of God's Wrath is upon Golgotha God spared not his Son But his Grace that was on the top Tit. 3.4 But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour towards Man appeared This is the Attribute that beareth sway in the Gospel Mercy is in Office ever since the Fall there was not so much Kindness to Man discovered in Innocency God did good to a good Man there was no Mercy to Enemies then there Man was made after God's Image here God is made after our Image and Likeness Mercy and Grace comes now to shew it self to the World Vse Let us admire and study more the Name of God in the Gospel The first Letter of Christ's Name is Wonderful He is a Mystery that is worthy our Contemplation The Angels have known more of God since Christ was revealed Eph. 3.10 To the intent that now unto the Principalities and Powers in Heavenly Places might be known by the Church the manifold Wisdom of God Let it take up your Thoughts set your Minds awork Heb. 3.1 Wherefore Holy Brethren partakers of the Heavenly Calling consider the Apostle and High-Priest of our Profession Jesus Christ. There cannot be a more affective humbling and Heart-changing Consideration 2. Point That none can discover this Name of God but Christ none Authoritatively none perfectly 1. None Authoritatively can fix his Name by which he shall be known among the Creatures The imposition of Names implieth Superiority the less is named of the greater Adam had this favour to name the Beasts as having Authority over them Gen. 2.19 20. And out of the Ground the Lord formed every Beast of the Field and every Fowl of the Air and brought them to Adam to see what he would call them and whatsoever Adam called every Living Creature that was the Name thereof And Adam gave Names to all Cattel and to the Fowl of the Air and to every Beast of the Field Now God is over all there is no higher to name him therefore he nameth himself Jesus Christ who is the very Image of God he cometh and declareth his Name My Name is in him Exod. 23.21 He is God and therefore Authoritatively fixeth the Name of God establisheth the Gospel as the Rule and Direction of the Church 2. None can so perfectly discover him Our Hearts are too narrow to conceive of God and our Tongues too weak to express him Prov. 30.4 What is his Name and what is his Son's Name if thou canst tell Who knoweth his Pedigree exactly Who knoweth his Being Who hath been in his Bosom to discover him so as Christ hath done we must have a borrowed Light to see him Vse 1. Sit down with this Revelation which Christ hath left in the Church there is enough to instruct Faith tho not to satisfy
you to be careful to get and keep your Hearts clean to perform service acceptably to him to be in the exercise of Faith Love and other Graces that you may entertain as you ought your Heavenly King who comes to take up his continual abode and residence in your Hearts FINIS A TABLE of the principal Matters contained in this PART A. ABasement of Christ the truth of it Page 11 Aboad of Christ in us the fruit of it Page 333 Account all must be called to an Account Page 55 Actions all Actions and Employments have their Temptations Page 215 Afflictions why they befal God's People Page 132 God loves his People in Affliction Page 344 God is a Father to them in Afflictions Page 6 How to carry our selves in Afflictions towards God as a Father Page 7 Ambassadors Ministers Christ's Ambassadors and why Page 280 Angels entertain Christ at his Ascension Page 127 Anointed who were anointed Page 44 What Christ 's anointing implys Page 44 To what Christ was anointed Page 45 Antiscripturists have no true Holiness Page 237 Iudgments of God on them Page 254 Apostles and ordinary Ministers how they differ and wherein they agree Page 271 Arrian's ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã confuted Page 306 Ascension of Christ what it includes Page 61 The History of it Page 121 The Time of it Page 121 The place from whence and to whence Page 121 The manner of it Page 122 Christ ascended as a Conqueror Page 122 Angels entertain Christ at his Ascension Page 122 Christ's welcome of the Father at his Ascension Page 123 The Reasons of it Page 123 The Fruits and Benefits of it Page 124 A Token of his Satisfaction Page 124 A Pledg of our Ascension Page 124 Comfort to Believers from hence Page 126 How shall a Man know he is ascended with Christ. Page 125 Authority of Christ as Mediator Page 267 B. BElievers their Felicity and Dignity Page 108 Comfort to Believers Page 295 Believing vid. Faith Believing in Christ what it is Page 296 Difference between believing Christ and believing in Christ. Page 296 Difference between believing in Christ and believing in God Page 296 Which is most difficult to believe in Christ for temporal or for spiritual things Page 172 Blessing Christ blessed his Disciples before his Ascension Page 122 Blessing and praising God how they differ Page 49 139 Body all the Saints make but one Body Page 335 And shall at last be all gathered together into one Body Page 336 C. CAll to the Ministry the necessity of it Page 274 Extraordinary what it is Page 271 Not to be expected now Page 271 Ordinary inward what Page 272 Outward what Page 272 The necessity of it Page 272 What Call the first Reformers had Page 277 What is to be done where no Call can be had Page 278 How to make out our Calling to the People Page 276 Calling civil the necessity of it Page 53 What Callings are unlawful Page 54 God hath a hand in appointing Mens Callings Page 54 Every Man to keep in his Calling Page 276 How a Man should glorify God in his Calling Page 54 Every Calling hath its Snare Page 215 Care of Christ over his People Page 171 The fruit and success of it Page 173 Carelessness whether God hates most the careless Person or the openly vitious Page 229 Caution to be used in the World and why Page 135 Censure the whole Body not to be censured for the Miscarriages of some Page 180 Certainty of the Salvation of the Elect Page 78 And of their future Hopes Page 350 Charge what was the Charge God gave Christ concerning the Elect. Page 77 The ground of this Charge vid. Covenant of Redemption Page 77 Christ hath a Charge of his People Page 134 Christ is loyal faithful tender of his Charge Page 171 Children of God their Priviledg Page 125 Believers Children of Christ's Family Page 74 157 Christ what the Word signifies vid. Anointed Page 42 True God Page 17 A distinct Person from the Father Page 40 Sent by the Father vid. sent That he came out from God what it signifies Page 98 Made known to the Church by degrees Page 259 The Holiness of his Life Page 288 Tender of his Servants and Truth Page 18 Is ready to take notice of the good in his People Page 96 Speaks good of his People to the Father Page 80 Tho they have many Failings vid. Gentleness of Christ. Page 80 All that he hath is for his Peoples good and Comfort Page 125 Christ in us what is not to be understood by it Page 387 What is to be understood by it Page 389 How he is said to be in Believers vid. Union Page 311 Christ is in us as God is in Christ. Page 330 What must we do that Christ may be in us Page 332 Arguments to press us to look after this Priviledg Page 331 How we may know whether Christ be in us Page 333 Christian Doctrine the certainty of it Page 89 A Gift of God Page 90 Church visible in it always some Mixture Page 179 The use of wicked Men in the visible Church Page 179 316. Claim false Claims to God and Christ disproved Page 108 Comfort the loss of the greatest Comforts may be supplied Page 125 Commensurableness of the Acts of the three Persons in the Trinity Page 110 Of the distinct propriety of the three Persons in Believers Page 110 Reasons of it Page 110 Committing the Soul to Christ what it is Page 79 159 When we should do it especially Page 79 How we should do it Page ibid. We should commit our Bodies to Christ. Page 80 Communion with Father Son and Holy Ghost Page 310 Communion with God constant and habitual or solemn and special Page 358 Difference between Communion with God here and in Heaven Page 326 Communion between Saints on Earth and Saints in Heaven what it is Page 336 Company Christ takes delight in his Peoples Company Page 355 Reasons of it Page 356 Condition every Condition of Life hath its Snares Page 214 Confidence in God to be used in Prayer Page 4 Confirmation of Ministers the Magistrates Right Page 274 Conformity to Christ wherein it consists Page 324 Conscience what keeps it quiet without Christ. Page 297 Consubstantiation of the Lutherans disproved Page 127 Contentment none in the World for the Heart of Man Page 334 Continuance of God's People in the World in a time of Danger consistent with the Wisdom and Goodness of God Page 210 We should be willing to continue in the World as long as God hath Work for us to do vid. Desire of Death Page 211 Why God's People are not continued but taken out of the World in time of danger Page 211 Conversation worldly vid. wordly Conviction of the World of the truth of Christianity the fruit of the Mystical Vnion Page 320 A great Blessing Page 311 318 What the Spirit convinceth the lost World of viz. Sin Righteousness and Iudgment Page 312 313. The fruit and
and why Page 249 How shall we know that Miracles were truely wrought Page 249 Not wrought at Man's will Page 249 Misery of Man by Nature Page 376 Mission of Christ vid. Sent. Mission of Ministers who are sent Page 279 By whom Page 279 To whom Page 279 For what end Page 280 Multitude no excuse to Wickedness Page 373 N. NAme of God what it signifies Page 67 143 379 None can discover the Name of God but Christ. Page 381 How Christ manifested God's Name to his People Page 66 God's Name made known to the Church by degrees Page 258 380 Why Christ would reveal God's Name to his People by degrees Page 381 It is the great Priviledg of the Gospel to know God by his right Name Page 380 New Birth takes Believers off from the World Page 250 O. OBedience establisheth our Ioy. Page 189 Whether Christ as Man was bound to Obedience to the Law of God his Maker Page 287 Positive Obedience vid. Positive Occasions of Sin to be avoided Page 216 Offices of Christ exercised in another manner in Heaven than here Page 15 The Sublimiây of Christ's Office Page 102 Omissions whether we are more hardned by Sins of Omission or Commission Page 228 Oneness our Happiness lies in being one with God through Christ. Page 333 Opinions novel condemned Page 165 Opposition We had need be tender in opposing the godly Page 202 Ordination of Ministers the Elders Right Page 274 Whether Ordination by the Popish Clergy valid Page 278 Owning Christ it is praise worthy to own Christ when the World disowns him Page 372 This is a sign of God's Love to us Page 372 And of our Sincerity Page 373 P. PEnmen of Scriptures their Fidelity Page 258 People their right to chuse their Ministers Page 273 Advice to them with respect to their Ministers Page 277 283 Perdition Son of Perdition a Name given to Judas and to Antichrist Page 174 Carnal Practices will end in Perdition Page 175 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã what it is Page 300 306 Persecution to be expected by God's People in this World Page 130 132 Wicked Men restrained from Persecution by conviction of Sin on their Hearts Page 316 Perseverance of Saints built on John 17.11 Page 143 The Point stated Page 144 The Grounds of it 1. The Father's Love and Power 2. The Son's Merit and Intercession 3. The Spirit 's Influence Page 146 Not a discontinued but constant Perseverance Page 145 This Doctrine not shaken by the Defections of Hypocrites Page 173 Doth not exclude Prayer Page 145 Still Believers are to be wary Page 145 And means of Grace not to be neglected Page 145 Exhortation to Perseverance Page 147 Should excite to Thankfulness Page 148 Yields Comfort to the People of God Page 149 When this Doctrine more especially yields Comfort to them Page 150 Person in the Trinity what it is Page 38 Person of Christ the Dignity of it Page 101 The dearness of it to the Father Page 102 Places in all Places there are Temptations Page 215 Pleasure of God's ways Page 186 Carnal Pleasure to be despised Page 186 Plots against the Church destroy the Authors of them Page 179 Reasons of it Page 179 Positive Obedience we must not only depart from Evil but do good Page 228 Reasons of it Page 229 Whether the Trial of a Christian lies in departing from Evil or doing Good Page 228 Poverty of Christ upon the Earth Page 205 Power of Christ over all Flesh what it is Page 16 Exercised for the Churches good Page 18 Power of the Word Page 251 How an Argument of the Truth of it to them that never felt it Page 252 Powers of the World usually set against Christ. Page 130 Practices carnal will end in Perdition Page 175 Praising and blessing God how they differ Page 49 139 Prayer must follow Preaching Page 2 The use of Words in Prayer Page 5 The only Guide in Suffering Page 8 Providence doth not hinder Prayer Page 11 An Encouragement in Prayer to back Requests with Promises Page 16 We are to pray for one another Page 104 Whether we may pray for wicked Men. Page 106 Vnto a Prayers of great force Page 162 When we pray to God we must look on him as an Holy Father vid. Holy Father No coming to God in Prayer but in an holy State Page 140 Prayer helps our Ioy. Page 190 Prayer of Christ why he prayed Page 4 Why he prayed aloud Page 5 The Object of it Page 94 294 295 Not the Apostles only Page 99 Why Christ prayed for them that should believe hereafter Page 294 Why Christ prayed for the Elect. Page 107 Why Christ prayed not for the reprobate World Page 101 Prayers of Christ and Merit of Christ of equal extent Page 295 How Christ prayed for his Persecutors Page 100 Prayers of Christ a Fountain of Consolation Page 183 Preaching some Preaching more apt to convert than others Page 84 Precepts of the Word shew it to be from God Page 260 Priestly Office of Christ the Parts of it Oblation and Intercession Page 103 338 The Love of God in Christ gives Confidence in both Parts Page 338 Prepare how Christ prepared Heaven for us by his Ascension Page 123 Presence corporal of Christ why withdrawn 1. To try his People 2. To make way for his spiritual Presence Page 126 127 Why Christ's Spiritual Presence was not vouchsafed till his Corporal Presence was withdrawn Page 127 Presence Spiritual of Christ to be look'd after by Christians and the advantage of it Page 128 Presence with Christ in Heaven a great part of our Happiness there Page 352 353 The Soul goes immediately to Christ's Presence after Death Page 352 And the Body at the Resurrection Page 353 Wherein our longing for it appears Page 356 Why we should long after it Page 357 Preservation means of it Page 172 What of God's Name is engaged in the Preservation of his People in Grace Page 150 None can preserve us but God Page 151 Why we are only preserved by God Page 151 God's Preservation should excite us to Dependance Confidence and Thankfullness Page 152 Preservation of Scriptures wonderful Page 253 Pride of wicked Men impatient of rebukes in the Lives of the godly Page 201 Priviledges outward not to be rested in Page 180 Profession Professors Worldliness of Professors brings Trouble on the Church Page 195 Profession not to be deferred till times are quiet Page 196 Not till the World is agreed Page 373 The excellency of our Profession above others Page 243 Proficiency of the Apostles in Christ's School Page 83 Promises of the Word shew it to be from God Page 260 May be pleaded Page 45 Shall be made good Page 250 Objections answered Page 250 Why temporal Blessings are in the Promise Page 251 What Respect and Reverence is due to the Promises Page 251 Prophecies of the Word shew it to be from God Page 261 Always fulfilled Page 250 Prophetical Office of Christ vid.
vid. Willingness Did not fall out by chance Page 180 Were appointed by the Father Page 7 Foretold by the Prophets Page 8 Always attended with some Glory Page 9 Sufferings of God's People short Page 8 God's People to prepare for them Page 194 vid Troubles When they come do not think strange at them Page 195 How to know when God is about to bring Trouble on the Church Page 164 Cautions in suffering for Christ. Page 117 Christ hath Experience of his Peoples Sufferings Page 134 T. TEaching of Christ the manner of it Page 69 Christ the great Teacher of the Church Page 74 Temptations fitted to every State Page 135 To every Condition Calling Action Place Page 214 215 Lust within gives advantage to Temptations without Page 129 260 Tender God is tender of his Truth and Saints Page 239 337 Threatnings of the Word always fulfilled Page 250 Objections answered Page 250 Titles of God in Scripture suited to Requests made to him Page 136 349 367 Toleration Arguments against it Page 236 Treason against Christ one of Judas's Sins Page 175 To be avoided Page 178 Trinity the Doctrine of the Trinity opened and proved Page 37 vid. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Person How we are to imitate the Trinity Page 168 309 Truth a great Treasure Page 236 Truth of the Scriptures Scriptures must be fulfilled Page 182 vid. Scriptures Divine Authority U. VIctory over evil to be preferred before Exemption from it Page 213 Vision of Christ in Heaven ocular and mental what Page 358 359 Why our Happiness lies in it Page 359 Vision the cause of all Fruition in Heaven Page 359 It shall be comfortable Page 361 Who are they that shall see Christ in Heaven Page 361 Union moral of Believers one with another what it is vid. Unity Page 106 303 Union mystical of Believers with Christ what it is Page 160 301 389 The whole Trinity is concerned in this Union Page 301 Whole Christ is united to a whole Believer Page 301 This Union is secret and mysterious but real Page 302 Illustrated by the Union of Head and Members Page 302 And by the Conjugal Union Page 390 All the Ordinances have an aspect on our Union with Christ. Page 332 How this Union is brought about and in what order Page 389 What the Act of Faith is whereby we are united to Christ. Page 389 The end of it Page 333 The advantages Believers have by it Page 305 Glory the Fruit of Union as well as Grace Page 326 The Honour and Happiness of those that are united to Christ. Page 304 305 The Resemblance between the Mystical Union and the Union of the Divine and Humane Nature in Christ. Page 308 The disagreement between these two Unions Page 308 The Resemblance between the Mystical Union and the Union of Father and Son in the Trinity Page 308 Why Christ prayeth for this Union Page 303 How we may know we are united to Christ. Page 305 391 Those who are united to Christ to look for greater things than they enjoy Page 326 This should teach us Dependance Page 331 What those Fruits are of it whereby the World is convinced of the Truth of Christianity vid. Conviction Page 311 320 Unity of Believers hath some resemblance of the Unity of the Divine Persons Page 167 What is contrary to it Page 165 To be prayed for Page 163 Believers to be earnest for it Page 165 How much Christ's Heart is set on the Unity of his Members Page 161 vid. Love of Brethren Why Christ so earnestly prays for it Page 162 Arguments to press it Page 166 It is possible to be attained Page 163 What an excellent Blessing it is Page 162 The need the Church hath of it Page 163 Directions to attain it Page 166 Directions to restore it Page 166 How God keepeth the Saints together Page 168 Unity between God and Christ. Page 307 Unworthiness what we should do when dejected with a sense of our Unworthiness Page 344 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Original and Signification of the Word vid. Person Page 38 W. WAiting ân God a Duty tho we want outward Supplies Page 172 Walk Christians to walk wisely towards them that are without Page 203 Warning Sinners to take warning by Iudgments on others Page 180 Watching what a Believer should watch against Page 216 Watching and Prayer should go together Page 216 Welcome of Christ by the Father at his Ascension Page 123 Willingness of Christ to undertake the Work of Redemption Page 286 And to suffer Page 9 287 Word of God the necessity of God's giving us a Word Page 238 VVhat it is Page 240 To be reverenced Page 250 How given to Christ. Page 88 The proper means to work Faith Page 88 vid. Faith It will work without Miracles Page 89 The Spirit will not work without it Page 89 The Power of it to convert Souls Page 89 The Truth of it vid. Scripture Divine Authority It helps our Ioy. Page 190 Work every Man hath his Work Page 52 This Work is given to him by God Page 53 This Work must be finished Page 54 World why God permits his People to be in the World Page 131 The weakness of the World Page 105 The danger of living in the World Page 129 214 The Enemies we meet with in the World Page 130 Christ apprehensive of his Peoples danger in this World and why vid. Daâger Page 133 VVhy we should grow weary of the World Page 135 How Christians are not of this World Page 204 VVhy Christians are not of this World Page 204 Characters of those that live as if they were of this World Page 206 How to know whether our Hearts are set on this World vid. Heart Page 206 207 How should a Christian know when the Worâd incroacheth upon him Page 217 VVe can never enough be cautioned against the World Page 222 Worldly Conversation wherein seen Page 209 Worldly Men their dangerous Estate Page 106 Men of the World apt to defile the People of God Page 130 How the People of God differ from the Men of the World Page 191 Worldly Spirit to be avoided Page 224 Worldly things are frail Page 148 Worldliness expressed by Adultery and Idolatry and why Page 217 223 Arguments against it Page 223 Worldliness of Professors brings Troubles on the Church Page 195 Worship God to be worshipped in an holy manner Page 142 VVe should go away the more holy from Worship Page 142 A TABLE Of the Places of Scriptures explained in this PART Â Â Â Pag. GEn. 3. 15. 197 19. 17. 216 Ex. 28. 12 29. 265 29. 4. 230 1 Sam. 2. 9. 171 Â 25. 86 264 Job 1. 5. 105 4. 18. 138 31. 14. 56 Psalm 14. 1. 33 16. 3 4. 106 19. 7 8 9. 235 24. 7 8. 253 Â 11. 122 25. 14. 372 62. 10. 209 93. ult 140 112. 96. 235 259 Proverb 8. 12. 91 13. 17. 281 14. 13. 187 18. 10. 152 29. 27. 197 30. 8 9. 214 Eccles. 2. 2. 187
natural to us 1. Gods principal Will is that we should obey his Laws rather than need his Pardon the Precept is before the Sanction before sin came into the world he pardoneth that we may return to our duty Heb. 9.14 Luk. 1.74 Rev. 5.9 10. therefore to make wounds for Christ to cure is not the part of a good Christian. 2. Remember what was Christs main design 1 Joh. 3.5 To take away sin not to take away obedience Many think though they sin never so much their pardon will be ready and easie Oh no! not so lightly when you wilfully and presumptuously run into sin 3. Loose carnal and careless Christians that wallow in all filthiness and hope to be saved are rather of the Faction of Christians than of the Religion of Christians 2 Tim. 2.19 Let every one that nameth the Name of Christ depart from iniquity 1 Pet. 1.17 18. Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear forasmuch as you are not redeemed with corruptible things âs silver and gold from your vain conversations received by tradition from your fathers but with the precious blood of Christ as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot SERMON II. ROM VI. 3 Know ye not that so many of us as were baptized into Iesus Christ were baptized into his death IN the former verse the Apostle confuteth the preposterous inference which some drew or might draw from free Justicifation or Gods Mercy to Sinners in Christ by this Argument It cannot be so that men should continue in sin because Grace aboundeth for all Christians are dead to sin at their first entrance upon the Profession of Christianity they take upon themselves a Vow or solemn Obligation to dye unto sin Now what he had asserted there he proveth it in this verse that such is the Tenor of the Baptismal engagement Know ye not that as many of us as were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death In the words there is 1. A Truth supposed That those who are baptized are baptized into Christ. 2. A Truth inferred That they that are baptized into Christ are baptized into his death 3. The Notoriety of both these Truths Know ye not 1. For the first the Phrase of being baptized into Christ is again repeated Gal. 3.27 As many of you as are baptized into Christ have put on Christ it noteth our Union with him or ingrafting into his mystical Body We are not only baptized in his Name but baptized into him made Members of that mystical Body whereof he is the Head 2. For the second are baptized into his death the meaning is Baptism principally referreth to his Death that we may have communion with it expect the benefit of it express the likeness of it 3. For the third Know ye not It is that which every Christian knoweth if he be but a little instructed in the Principles of his Religion those bred in the Church neither are nor can be ignorant of this Truth therefore the Doctrine of Grace opens no way to Licentiousness Doctrine Sacraments are a solemn means of our Communion with the Death of Christ. Where is to be shewn 1. What is Communion with Christs Death 2. That Sacraments are a solemn means thereof 1. What is Communion with Christs Death It signifieth two things First Something by way of Priviledge a participation of the Benefits and Efficacy of Christs Death Secondly Something by way of Duty and Obligation namely a spiritual Conformity and Likeness thereunto by a Mortification of our Lusts and Passions First We are partakers of the Benefits of his Death when we receive Pardon and Life begun by the Spirit and perfected in Heaven Pardon Eph. 1.7 In whom we have redemption by his blood even the remission of sins The same Death of Christ which is the meritorious cause of our Justification is the cause of our Sanctification also Tit. 3.5 6. Eph. 5.26 as it took away the impediment which hindred God from communicating his Grace to us and opened a way for the Spirit of Grace to come at us and sea our Adoption Gal. 3.13 14. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us for it is written Cursed is every one that hangeth on a three That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith Gal. 4.5 6. To redeem them that were under the Law that we might receive the adoption of sons And because ye are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts crying Abba Father Secondly Christs Death bindeth us to renounce sin and by submitting to Baptism we profess to take the Obligation upon us to dye unto sin and unto the world more and more to shew our selves to be true Disciples of the crucified Saviour as we are when we express the likeness of his Death vers 5. And elsewhere the Apostle telleth us Gal. 2.20 I am crucified with Christ. He is a Christian indeed that not only believeth that Christ is crucified but is crucified with him that is doth feel the virtue and bear the likeness of his Death for Christs death is the pattern of our Duty This likeness is seen in two things First In weakening and subduing sin so it is said Gal. 5.24 They that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts they have in their Baptism renounced these things and they fulfil their Vow sincerely and faithfully there we bind our selves to dye unto sin and Christ bindeth himself to communicate the virtue of his Death unto us that we may fulfil our Vow and by his Spirit mortifie the deeds of the body Rom. 8.13 Secondly In suffering for Righteousness sake and obeying God at the dearest rate as Christs undergoing the Death of the Cross was the highest act of his Obedience to God This is also called Conformity to his death and the fellowship of his suffering Phil. 3.10 This is Participation of or Communion with his Death Christ intended to wean his people from the interests of the animal life therefore assoon as they enter into his Family or are listed in his Warfare they must resolve to renounce all that is dear to them in the World rather than be unfaithful to him Christ puts this Question to the two Brothers that would fain have an honourable place in his Kingdom Mat. 20.22 Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with They thought of Dignities of being nearer to Christ than others in Honour and Christ puts them in mind of sufferings that should befal them wherein they might rejoyce that they were partakers with him but mark here is a plain allusion to the two Sacraments which are Signs and Tokens of Grace on Gods âide and we on ours bind our selves to imitate Christ in his patient and self-denying Obedience This is Communion
instruments of Righteousness unto God Secondly Among other the means required by God there are these two things to be considered Fear of Falling and the Danger of Backsliding 1. Fear of Falling Heb. 4.1 Let us therefore fear lest a promise being left us of entring into his rest any of us should seem to come short of it 1 Pet. 1.17 Pass the time of your sojourning here with fear Phil. 2.12 Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling Fear is careful and solicitous what Fear is this a Fear of Caution 1 Cor. 10.12 Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall Of Reverence Jer. 32.40 I will put my fear in their hearts that they shall not depart from me 2. The Danger of Backsliding is often represented to Believers to increase their caution as Christ said to his own Disciples Joh. 15.6 If a man abide not in me he is cast forth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned The danger of Apostasie is represented to them to confirm their standing or laid before them to make them afraid of defection So Heb. 10.26 27. If we sin wilfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries 3. The Promise and Exhortation go together that we may carry an even hand between Despair and Presumption Compare vers 12. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal bodies that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof with the Text Sin shall not have dominion over you we must not presume because of the filthiness of our hearts and the number of the snares that are still before us we must not despond because of the unchangeableness of Gods Covenant-love Let us improve the Grace we have received that we may continue in it The Act is ours but the Help is Gods To sin upon a confidence that we are sure to persevere is to cease persevering and to fall away because we are sure not to fall away which is a contradiction Vse of Information It informeth us 1. No Doctrine is so sound but a corrupt heart will abuse it therefore as much as in us lies we must prevent these mis-interpretations 2. How prone sinful men are to take all occasions to indulge liberty to sin being naturally bent to Licentiousness they pervert Christs holy Doctrine to this end 3. With what abhorrence we should entertain any thing that lessens the necessity of the Creatures subjection to God or doth befriend sin or inticeth you to make light of Obedience yea though this should be done with the most glorious pretences of Grace it is but Poison ministred by a Perfume 4. What caution and watchfulness we should use over our own thoughts and inferences Every one draweth one Conclusion or other from the Gospel What use do you make of it Many that will not say so that we should sin because we are not under the Law but under Grace are apt to think and do so And since it is natural to us we should be provided of a remedy 1. Let every Sacred Truth be digested into holy Love and Practice Love 2 Cor. 8.1 2. Knowledge puffeth up but charity edifyeth And if any man think that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know Practice 1 Joh. 2.4 He that saith I know him and keepeth not his commandments is a lyar and the truth is not in him When Truth is turned into Love it is turned into a new Nature and deeds discover the reality of our opinions more than words 2. Let no mystical Truth be set up to avoid Gods unquestionable natural Right to govern his Creature or to infringe the Rights of the Godhead as to set up Christ against the Moral Law as if that were abrogated and if no Law no Transgression no Sin no Duty no Judgment no Punishment no Reward 3. Do not set up Christ against Christ Heb. 5.9 And being made perfect he became the Author of eternal Salvation to all them that obey him Do not set up his Merits against his Law he is Saviour but to those that obey him SERMON XVII ROM VI. 16 Know ye not that to whom ye yield your selves servants to obey his servants ye are to whom ye obey whether of sin unto death or of obedience unto righteousness IN this Verse the Apostle proveth that it is unreasonable and absurd to conclude That we may sin because we are not under the Law but under Grace Why Because it destroyeth the state to which we pretend for men cannot be under Grace that serve sin He proveth it by a general Maxim evident by the common Reason of Mankind Know ye not that to whom ye yield your selves servants to obey his servants ye are c. So that in the words we may observe two things 1. A general Maxim evident by the Light of Nature 2. The Application of it to the matter in hand 1. The general Maxim That whatsoever or whomsoever a man voluntarily obeyeth he maketh it or him his proper Lord and Master There take notice of the evidence of it Know ye not q. d. you may easily know this by the common course of affairs of the World Here four things are evident First That omnis servus est alicujus Domini servus that every Servant hath some particular Lord and Master Secondly That the interest of this particular Lord and Master is grounded upon some special Title Thirdly This Title as matters are carried in the World is either voluntary Contract or Consent or plain Conquest getting another into his Power By voluntary Contract one is a Servant that bargaineth with another to serve him either wholly that selleth himself as a Slave or in part for such services and ministeries the one is Servus a Bondman or a Slave the other is Famulus an Attendant or Apprentice not absolutely but for such a time and for such ends By Conquest 2 Pet. 2.19 While they promise themselves liberty they themselves are the servants of corruption for of whom a man is overcome of the same is he brought into bondage Fourthly Where a Master hath such a legal Title every Servant is bound to obey his Master Aristotle maketh it the property of a Servant ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to live not as himself listeth but as his Master pleaseth All these things are plain and obvious to every mans understanding 2. The matter of it there are two things observable 1. Yielding our selves to obey 2. Actual Obedience 1. Consent To whom ye yield your selves servants to obey his servants ye are as a man contracts with another to serve him 2. The Act His servants ye are to whom ye obey whether there hath been a formal Contract yea or no. He that actually obeyeth another is to be accounted his Servant and becometh his Servant The first Notion
Concerning the Object it respects not the former but the latter Clause their being once Sinners is not the matter of his Thanksgiving but that they had received and obeyed the Christian Faith However this must be said That it doth heighten the Mercy or illustrate the Benefit it is a great Mercy that having been once slaves of sin yet now at length they were recovered by Grace To be brought into a state of Light and Life by the Gospel were a great Benefit if a man had always been good and holy at least not considerably bad but when God will take us with all our faults and those of so great and hainous a Nature surely we have the more cause to give thanks Well then he doth not could not give thanks that once they had been the servants of sin God was not the Author of their servitude to sin but he was of their obedience to the Doctrine of Life his Mercy turned the former evil to good Or if you will take that into any part of the Thanksgiving it must be thus Since the condition of the servants of sin is so miserable God be thanked that you have escaped it 2. From whom he expects this Thankfulness I answer First It doth excite their Thanksgiving he exciteth them to give thanks for this blessed Change wrought in them he moveth them not to give thanks for Riches and secular Honours nor so much as consider whether they had or wanted these things but for the good estate of their Souls that they were partakers of so great a Benefit as from servants of Sin to become servants of Christ. Secondly It expresseth his own Thanksgiving on their behalf as congratulating and rejoycing with them in this mercy The Angels rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner Luke 15.10 So should we rejoyce in the good of others especially the Pastors of the Church 3 Joh. 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in the truth Nothing that I more delight in in the World than to hear that those that are converted by me live after a Christian manner Doctrine That to be turned from the Service of Sin to the sincere Obedience of the Gospel is a Benefit that we cannot sufficiently be thankful for Let me represent it in the Circumstances of the Text. 1. Here is a Reflection upon their past state Ye were servants of sin This is necessary and useful First To heighten the sense of our Priviledges by Grace alas what were we when God first sought after us Slaves to Sin and Satan and Children of Wrath even as others Look as Jacob by remembring his poor condition doth raise his heart the more to admire Gods bounty to him Gen. 32.10 I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies and of all the truth which thou hast shewed unto thy servant for with my staff I passed over this Jordan and now I am become two bands It would cure the Pride of many if they would remember their mean Originals and how like the Hop-stalk they mount up and grow out of the very Dunghil God solemnly injoyned his People when they injoyed the plenty of the Land to remember the obscure beginnings of their being a Nation and therefore when they offered the First-fruits they used this Confession Deut. 26.5 A Syrian ready to perish was my Father when he went down to Egypt and sojourned there with a few men and became a Nation great and mighty and populous Thus God taught them to acknowledge that their first Estate and Original was most wretched and miserable and so must we It holdeth more in moral things Eph. 2.1 2 3 4 5. And you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world according to the Prince of the power of the air the Spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by nature the children of wrath even as others But God who is rich in mercy for his great love wherewith he loved us Even when we were dead in sins hath quickened us together with Christ. 1 Tim. 1.13 Who was before a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious But I obtained mercy ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all to be mercied That God should take us with all our faults and bring us into a better condition how doth this heighten the Mercy Secondly To quicken us to more diligence in our present Estate He that hath been a diligent Servant to an hard and cruel Master from whom he could not expect any recompence worth his Toil surely should be diligent and faithful in the Service of a loving gentle and bountiful Master This is urged Rom. 6.19 As you have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness And it is illustrated by several Scriptures 1 Cor. 15.9 10. I am the least of the Apostles and am not meet to be called an Apostle because I persecuted the Church of God But by the Grace of God I am what I am and his grace that was bestowed upon me was not in vain but I laboured more abundantly than they all And Acts 26.11 I punished them oft in every Synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme and being exceedingly mad against them I persecuted them even to strange Cities Thirdly To make the reality of the Change more evident There is a great Change wrought in those who are brought home to God it doth much hurt to Believers in judging of their own Case to forget what they once were whereas comparing these two what they are and what they were would sooner bring it to an issue and make the change more sensible and evident The Scriptures often direct us to this method Col. 1.21 And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled Eph. 2.13 But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. And Eph. 5.8 Ye were sometimes darkness but now are ye light in the Lord. Our gradual progress in Holiness is more insensible and therefore we may overlook the mercy because we see not such eminent effects as we found at first But all that belong to God may see a Change and say as the blind man Joh. 9.25 This one thing I know that whereas I was blind I now see they may see plainly they are not the same men they were before But when men forget the Estate they were once in and the great change the Spirit wrought in them and feel not such alterations continually they live in doubtfulness and darkness As our forgetting our poverty and affliction maketh us undervalue a more plentiful condition and those comforts which we would account
his Neighbour Or a man ready to die thank God for his recovery A slave of sin for his liberty by Christ This is to mock God He may thank God for Redemption for the new Covenant for the others and invitations of Grace for means and time to repent but for the great change and for an actual interest in Christ we can never thank him till first it be wrought in us and given to us 2. Live in admiration and acknowledgment of Grace Let this indear God to your hearts Eph. 1.6 To the praise of the glory of his grace wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved and vers 12. That we should be to the praise of his glory who first trusted in Christ. 3. Make your Qualification more explicite by being printed and marked with your Religion in Heart 2 Cor. 3.18 You are changed into the same image from glory to glory In Life Phil. 1.27 Only let your conversation be as becomes the Gospel 4. Never return unto your old Bondage The time of slavery is past 2 Pet. 2.20 If after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ they are again intangled therein and overcome the latter end is worse with them than the beginning They that revert to their old Bondage have no due sense of the mercy of their deliverance out of it SERMON XIX ROM VI. 18 19. Being then made free from sin ye became the servants of righteousness I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh for as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness THESE words are an Inference and Conclusion from the foregoing Discourse shewing That as they had changed Masters they should change their course of life In them observe two things First The state of the believing Romans both past and present 1. Past that is implied they were once under the bondage and slavery of sin 2. Present they were freed from that Bondage and become the servants of Righteousness where observe two things 1. The freedom from their former Servitude ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this word is used of them that are emancipated or brought out of Bondage into Liberty Sin was a cruel and hard Master 2. Their entrance into a new Estate of Obedience in the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ye became the servants or subjected your selves you have given up your selves to a more ingenious service Secondly The Exhortation hence deduced Where observe two things 1. The Preface to sweeten it 2. The Matter of it 1. The Preface to sweeten it I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh Some think the Apostle excuseth the earthly similitude whereby he had represented these matters as if he were forced to use these Notions of Master and Servants because of the weakness of their Understandings which could not brook a more sublime and spiritual way of discoursing Rather I think it is meant of the Equity of the Proposal which is set forth by two expressions 1. The Humanity of it 2. The due Consideration taken of the weakness of their flesh The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak Mat. 26.41 that is your will indeed is good but you must remember it may be hindred by your natural frailty So here the weakness of the flesh is mentioned to intimate their disability wholly and fully to do the Will of God that is allow for infirmities and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I speak moderately humanely and by way of condescension I propound that which is common and judged reasonable among men that is said to be common to men that doth not exceed the strength of men 1 Cor. 10.13 There hath no temptation taken you but such as is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã humane or common to men 2 Sam. 7.14 I will chasten him with the rod of men and with the stripes of the children of men that is not in rigor but with a gentle and fatherly hand 2. The matter is delivered by comparison of what is now due with what was formerly done by them when they were under the slavery of sin 1. What they had done They yielded their members to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity Mark here two sins are mentioned Vncleanness and Iniquity By Vncleanness some understand carnal sins by Iniquity spiritual wickedness Others by Vncleanness understand those sins whereby the pleasure of the carnal inclination is gratified by Iniquity the violence of the Passions But the words are taken in a larger sense all sin is Vncleanness as defiling the Soul all sin is Iniquity as disagreeing with the Equity of Gods Law but divers words are heaped up to shew 1. That they stuck at no sin and whereas it is said They yielded up themselves to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity it teacheth us That seldom doth sin stand alone one doth as it were impel and bind us to another venture a little and you have a tye upon you to go further 2. That they rested not in the inward consent or lust but added iniquity unto iniquity that is from the habitual inclination they proceeded to actual sin 2. What they should now do they should yield up their members servants to righteousness unto holiness that is imploy their time and strength to serve and please God and continually to grow in Grace Doctrine Those that are recovered from Sin to God should shew the reality of their Change by being as earnest in Holiness as before they were in sinning In all reason this may be required of you and less we cannot require Let me so open the Point that you may take along with you the sense of the words of the Text. 1. That there is a great Change wrought in all them that are brought home to God is evident by the whole Scripture which sets them forth as those that have been called out of darkness into light 1 Pet. 2.9 Who have passed from death to life Joh. 3.24 Translated from the power of Satan into the kingdom of Christ Col. 1.13 and many other such expressions And therefore every one that would judge of his own Estate must look after this change of state and wherein he differeth from himself unconverted when unconverted not only from others but from himself when and how the case is altered with him since he was acquainted with God in Christ. 2. The difference between the two Estates is chiefly seen in the change of Masters or the dominating Principle in the Soul what governeth the man for that determines our Estate There are some who are under the reign of sin even those who are contentious and do not obey the truth but obey unrighteousness Rom. 2.9 But there are others who are under the Empire and Soveraignty of Grace who are fitted and framed for what is right good and holy and hate
so in many other places Whole Christianity is a coming to God by Christ Heb. 7.25 and that is the reason why faith cannot be in the heart of one that is yet intangled in the false happiness John 5.44 How can ye believe which receive honour one from another and seek not the honour that cometh from God only Which is to be understood not only meritorie but effective because while they are intangled in the false happiness Christ is of no use to them neither will they mind any serious return to God as their felicity and portion 2. From self to Christ for we are to flee from wrath to come or the Condemnation deserved by our Apostacy and Defection from God Mat. 3.8 O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from wrath to come Heb. 6.18 Who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us Therefore none are in Christ but those that thankfully receive him and give up themselves to him John 1.12 To as many as received him 2 Cor. 8.5 They first gave themselves unto the Lord That is Venturing on his Promises gave up themselves to the Conduct of his Word and Spirit and trust themselves intirely in Christs hands while they go on with their duty and pursuit of their true and proper happiness 3. From sin to Holiness both in Heart and Life for we are called to be holy and must flee not only from wrath but sin which is the great make-bate between us and God and therefore we need not only reconciling but renewing Grace which is accompanied in us by the spirit of Sanctification 2 Thes. 2.13 Who hath chosen you to Salvation through Santification of the spirit and belief of the truth The Spirit beginneth it as the fruit of Gods Elective Love and by faith and the use of all holy means doth accomplish it more and more for he acts in us as the spirit of Christ and as we are Members of his body for framing us and fitting us more and more for his use and service The Third Proposition observed in the Text was 3. Doct. Those who are in Christ obey not the inclinations of corrupt nature but the motions of the Spirit This is brought in here as a fruit and evidence of their Vnion with Christ and interest in Non-condemnation for being united to Christ they are made partakers of his spirit and they that have the spirit of Christ will live an holy and sanctified life the spirit first uniteth us to Christ and sanctifieth and separateth the soul for his dwelling in us and the effects of it are life and likeness We live by Vertue of his life Gal. 2.20 and walk as he walked 1 John 2.6 or else our union is but pretended But let us more particularly consider this Evidence and Qualification They walk not after the flesh but after the spirit where we will enquire First What is meant by Flesh and Spirit By Flesh is meant corrupt Nature by the Spirit the new Nature according to that noted place John 3.6 That which is born of flesh is flesh and that which is born of the spirit is spirit 2. Both serve to those that are influenced by them as a guiding and inciting principle The Flesh to those that are after the flesh and the spirit to those that are after the spirit Rom. 8.5 The flesh guideth and prompteth us to those Things which are good for the animal life for Things of sense are known easily and known by all Carnal Nature needeth no Instructor no Spur it doth pollute and corrupt us in all sensual and earthly Things but spiritual and heavenly Things are out of its reach 2 Pet. 1.9 and it inclines as well as guideth for the Things we see and feel and taste easily stir our Affections Demas hath forsaken us having loved the present world Yea 't is hard to restrain them and it is not done without some violence Gal. 5.24 They that are in Christ have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof that the spirit or new nature doth both guide and incline is clear by those expressions Heb. 8.10 I will put my laws into their minds and write them in their hearts and I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a people 3. That those who are under the prevalency of the one principle cannot wholly obey and fellow the other is clear for those two are contrary Gal. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh and contraries cannot subsist together in an intense Degree they are contrary in their Nature contrary in their tendency and aim contrary in their rule Gal. 6.16 the one carrieth us to God and Heaven the other to something pleasing to present sense the one is fed with the world the other with Heaven they are contrary in their assisting powers Satan and the Spirit of God the good part is for God and the flesh which is the rebelling Principle is on the Devils side 1 John 4.4 Satan by the lusts of the flesh taketh men captive at his will and pleasure 2 Tim 2.26 That they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil who are taken captive by him at his will and pleasure but the Spirit of God is assisted by the Author of it the holy Ghost Eph. 3.16 Strengthened by the spirit with might in the inner man They are irritated by the Spirit or the flesh presenting different objects of sense and faith The flesh hath this advantage that its objects are near at hand ready to be injoyed but the Objects of Faith are to come lie in an unseen world only they are greater in themselves and faith helpeth to look upon them as sure enough Heb. 11.1 4. That every Christian hath these two principles in himself the one by nature is called flesh the other by grace is called Spirit Gods best children have flesh in them Paul distinguisheth in the former Chapter betwixt flesh and spirit the law of the members and the law of the mind Rom. 7.18 23. as two opposite Principles inclining several ways 5. Tho both be in the children of God yet the Spirit is in predominancy For the acts of the flesh are disowned not I but sin that dwelleth in me and a mans estate is determined by the reign of sin and grace in a man converted to God the spirit or renewed part is superior and governeth the will or whole man and the flesh is inferior and by striving seeketh to become superior and draws the will to its self so that the heart of a renewed man is like a kingdom divided Grace is in the Throne but the flesh is the rebel which disturbeth and much weakneth its Soveraignty and Empire it must needs be so otherwise there would be no distinction between nature and Grace a man is denominated from what is predominant in him and hath the chiefest power over his heart if it be the flesh he is carnal if
partly under the vail of the natural life 'T is a life within a life they live in the flesh as others do but they do not live after the flesh they eat drink sleep trade marry and give in marriage as the rest of the world do but all these things are governed by Grace and carried on to high and eternal ends The spirit and life is not seen and felt by others but only discovered in the effects as these things are carried on holily and with a sincere respect to Gods Glory 1 Cor. 10.31 Besides the effects are imperfect and clouded with a mixture of remaining infirmities the best Christians shew forth too much of the flesh and do not act as those that have the spirit of God dwelling in them now this is a great hindrance to the converting of the world and a means of hardning to prying Atheists who think all strictness is but a pretence 1 Cor. 3.3 While there is yet strife envyings and divisions among you are ye not carnal and walk as men Matth. 18.7 Wo to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but wo to the man by whom the offence cometh 'T is dangerous to scandalize the world but the chief cause is their secret enmity to holiness they censure and traduce good men by reproaches and base misprisions and cannot endure that those that take a contrary course should have an excellency owned that might alarm their consciences to reverence 1 Pet. 4.6 Judged according to men in the flesh but live to God in the spirit as deceivers and yet true So reputed in the world as a company of dissemblers the worlds malice will not give them leave to see any good in those whom they dislike 3. It sheweth how much it becometh Christians to give such a demonstration and proof of the spirits dwelling in them that others may be able to say they are not in the flesh but in the spirit So did these Romans to Paul they gave ground for his charity to think them justfied so should all that are sincere do Now these others may be either the godly or the carnal world First for the godly who are best able to judg they have cause to think so when you are companions with them in the Faith Holiness and patience of the Gospel the men in the world are tied to one another like Sampsons Foxes by their tails tho their heads look several ways by their mutual interests and common agreement in mischief and enmity to the godly but the godly themselves should be joined together in the communion of the spirit loving one another with a Christ-like love and seeking each others good as their own and being affected with mutual sympathy towards each others condition as if it were their own case and with one mind and mouth glorifying God and promoting the interests of his kingdom and by their personal holiness bringing his honour in request in the world surely whoever do so we are to judg them heirs with us of the same grace of life and to bless God for them Secondly for the carnal world you must keep up the majesty of your profession that they may see there is a generation of men whose life is not spent in carnal pleasures and delights who are not as other men nor as themselves once were and do things which can be accomplished in them by no other Means or Agent than the Spirit of God Who in their common business act upon reasons and principles of Religion and turn all duties of the Second Table into duties of the first discharging all their respects to men out of the love of God and fear of God and are led by conscience rather than Interest and begin and end with God in all they do and cast their whole lives into an holy and heavenly mould making straight steps to their feet and walk with a temper becoming Religion in all the inequality of conditions they pass through in the World looking for no great matters heâe but fetching their main supports and comforts from the World to come 1. Those that do so will in time overcome malice and prejudice and convince the world that God is in them of a truth and they a heavenly and holy people and have a spirit and a presence that others have not Prov. 12.26 The righteous is more excellent than his neighbour 2. They will reprove the World Heb. 11.7 Noah condemned the world by his ready obedience to Gods warning 3. They will make the world wonder 1 Pet. 4.4 They think it strange you run not into the same excess of riot with them 'T is no wonder to see men proud covetous revengeful carnal self-seeking corrupt Nature will sufficiently prove this As 't is no wonder to see the Sun move tho 't was a wonder in Iâshuah's time when the Sun stood still so 't is no wonder to see men loose and wicked but 't is a wonder to see men holy heavenly mortified self-denying 4. You will justifie the ways of God against the cavils of Atheists and prophane carnal men Matt. 11.19 Wisdom is justified of her children and Israel justified Sodom Ezek. 16. 2. Vse is to exhort us to get this holy Spirit to dwell in our hearts that he may work in us a Divine Nature or that spiritual and Divine Temper which will teach us to live above and against the inclinations of the flesh 1. The means of infusing the Divine Nature into us is the Doctrine and example of Christ First his Doctrine which discovereth higher things than the flesh inclineth us unto and is the only cure of the carnal spirit This word was indited by the holy spirit For holy men spake as they were moved by the Holy-Ghost 2 Pet. 2.21 He inspired the Holy Apostles first to speak and then to write the Doctrine of Christ he led them into all truth John 6.13 The same Spirit attested this Doctrine by miraculous gifts Heb. 2.4 is conveyed by it Gal. 3 2. Received ye the spirit by the works of the law or the hearing of faith He prepareth and assisteth the ordinary Ministry that they may be fitted to convey this great gift Acts 20.28 Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flock over which the Holy-Ghost hath made you overseers and 2 Cor. 3.6 Who also hath made us able ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the spirit He writeth this Doctrine upon the heart Heb. 10.8 and 2 Cor. 3 3. Doth so renew and sanctifie our souls that we may live unto God Secondly The example of Christ for he had the days of his flesh John 1.14 and Heb. 5.7 lived in the world as men do but not after the flesh and God in our nature is the fit pattern for us to imitate that we may be in the world as he was in the world and not please the flesh as he pleased not himself To this example we are to be conformed but
perswade us of the immortality of the soul and the fears of guilty conscience are shrew'd persages of eternal punishment the tradition and consent of barbarous Nations as well as the civilized doth attest it desires of happiness is so natural So that these Bravadoes that would outface the Religion they are bred in sheweth none so credulous as they that will hearken to every fond suggestion of their own carnal hearts or Atheistical companions and prefer the bruitish conceits of their own frothy wit before the common reason of mankind or that rational evidence wherewith the doctrine of eternal life is accompanied 2. USE Is to reprove the sensual part of mankind who are altogether for the present world 2 Tim. 4.10 Demas hath forsaken us and imbraced the present world They must have present delights present fruition a little thing in hand is more than the promises of those great things which are to come The worldlings comfort wholly lyeth in those things that are seen they live by sense as the Christian liveth by faith they must have something in the view of sense or have nothing to live upon lands honours pleasures when these are out of sight they are in darkness but a Christian looketh to things future and unseen secured to him by the promise of God 2. USE Is to exhort us to seek after the happiness we never saw we shall see it in time but now we hope for it And 't is no vain and uncertain hope the things we hope for are sure and near They are sure Gods truth is as certain as truth it self can be and believers so account it in the holy word Job 19.25 26. I know that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth and though after my skin worms destroy this body yet in my flesh I shall see God whom I shall see for my self and mine eyes shall behold and not another though my reins be consumed within me 2 Cor. 5.1 For we know that if our earthly house of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the heavens To a believer it should not be a conjecture but a point of faith and certainty Secondly 'T is near things at a distance move us not though they be never so great 't will not be long ere our great change come about and therefore we should have more effectual thoughts about the world wherein we shall shortly live and make what preparations are necessary thereunto as 2 Tim. 4.6 The time of my departure is at hand therefore we should watch and be always ready we must be gone hence ere long therefore do not set objects of faith as a greater distance than God hath set them lest your time be stoln from you and you step into the other world because you thought of it or prepared for it 3. USE Do we hope for that which we see not First It may be known by the victory and over-ruling influence of these hopes if they govern the design and business of our lives if they do then these things will take up more of our time and hearts and care than things sensible and visible 2 Cor. 4.18 While we look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal If your hope be not powerful and effectual to overcome your inclinations to things seen and break the force of them 't is but a slight hope 2. If we hope for things unseen they will be the life and joy and solace of our actions some have no other joys and sorrows than what are fetched from fleshly and sensible things and speak of nothing so comfortably and so seriously as of this wordly life the pleasures of the flesh revive them but they take little comfort in the joys of the other world but where the eye of the soul is opened to behold the glory of the world to come it lets in an abundance of heavenly pleasure Rom. 5.2 and rejoice in the hope of the glory of God 3. More eager desires and diligent seeking after this blessedness for hope is an industrious affection Col. 3.1 If ye be risen with Christ seek those things which are above Matt. 6.33 First seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness His great business is to get what he hopeth for his endeavours are serious and constant and the course of his life is for heaven Secondly The inference thence deduced Then do we with patience wait for it Doct. They only hope for eternal life who continue in the pursuit of it with patience As hope is bred by faith so is patience bred by hope 't is sometimes made the fruit of faith or a stedfast reliance on Gods promises as Heb. 6.12 but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises sometimes of hope Rom. 12.12 rejoicing in hope patient in tribulation the great work of hope is to provide us patience to endure the hardships which at present lie upon us Let me speak of the kinds of patience There is a threefold sort of patience 1. The bearing patience which is a constancy in adversity and worketh constancy and perseverance notwithstanding the difficulties and tryals that we meet with in our passages to heaven Heb. 10.36 Ye have need of patience that after ye have done the will of God ye may receive the promise A child of God cannot be without patience because he cannot be without troubles and molestations in the flesh a man would think that he that hath done the will of God and been careful in all things to keep a good conscience should have nothing else to do but go and take possession of his blessed hopes but 't is not enough to do good but before we can go to heaven we must suffer evil God hath something to do by us and something to do with us Now we must be prepared to do all things rather than fail of our duty nor desert a good way because 't is difficult to follow it but suffer the greatest evils and suffer long and constantly even to death and that readily and willingly And this is patience 2. There is the waiting patience to tarry Gods leisure evil is present and good is absent and to come a trouble may arise from the absence of the good we hope for and the long delay of it as well as from the evil that we endure in the mean time therefore the Scriptures recommend to us the patience of hope 1 Thes. 1.3 Or waiting the good pleasure of God till our final deliverance be accomplished Lam. 3.36 'T is good to hope and quietly wait for the salvation of God Time is certainly determined in Gods purpose and it will not be long ere it come about and 't is not only decreed and determined but promised we must undergo death before we can have
come to Christ For the power of God disposeth us to accept of his offer and not only encourageth but inclineth us to come to him for his calling is sanctifying and changing the heart Rom. 9.25 I will call them my people which were not my people That is make them to be so 1. VSE Hearken to this calling 1. From the benefit Doth God call thee to thy loss or do thee any wrong when he disturbeth thy sleep in sin and invites thee to partake of the riches of his Grace in Christ No he calls thee to the greatest happiness thou art capable of 2 Thes. 2.14 He hath called you by our gospel to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. God seeketh to advance you to the greatest honour can be put upon mankind 'T is a blessed estate 1 Pet. 5.10 He hath called you to his eternal glory by Jesus Christ. That glorious happiness for ever 2. The great misery if we refuse this call None of those that were bidden shall tast of my Supper Luke 14.24 They are not only excluded from happiness but are under extream wrath and misery Prov. 24 25 26. Because I have called and ye refused I have stretched out my hand and no man regarded but ye have set at nought all my counsel and would none of my reproof I will also laugh at your calamity I will mock when your fear cometh 2. USE is To press you to make your calling and election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 It cannot be more sure than it is in its self but it may be more sure to us This may be known by these signs ââ cation can be imagined either in God or out of God not in God nothing can fall out but what God foresaw at first nor can be frustrated for any defect of power for he is Almighty Angels Devils and Men being subject to him as the supreme and universal Lord. 4. This grace is brought about in a way most convenient for the honour of God and the good of the creature in a way of Faith and Holiness Faith John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth on him should not perish but have everlasting life Holiness Eph. 1.4 According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love Now faith is his gift Eph. 2.8 We are saved by grace through faith and that not of our selves it is the gift of God And Holiness is wrought in us by the spirit of Sanctification and that with a respect to his election 2 Thes. 2.13 He hath chosen you to salvation through the sanctification of the spirit and belief of the truth God did not chuse us because he did foresee that we should be believers or would be holy but that we might believe and might be holy he could not foresee any faith or holiness in us but what was the fruit of his own grace and elective love to us all is still according to his purpose and grace which was given us in Christ before the world began Faith and holiness is the way and means of bringing about his purpose not the foreseen cause and reason or the end the fruit of it not the motive to induce God to shew us mercy 5. To promote this faith and holiness and to preserve them 'till their glorified estate Gods Providence about them is very remarkable 1. He contriveth means to bring them into the world Many of their Parent may be wicked and deserve to be cut off for their sins but because there is a blessing in some of the Clusters they are not destroyed Many times a slip may be taken from an ill stock and grafted into the Tree of Life tho the Grace of the Covenant runneth most kindly in the channel of the Covenant How much more shall these which be the natural branches be grafted into their own Olive-tree Rom. 11.24 But yet God will shew the liberty of his counsels and chuse some out of families very opposite to his wayes and therefore many wicked men are spared that they may be a means to bring into the world those that afterwards shall believe Ahaz is let alone to beget Hezekiah and a wicked Ammon Josiah and there was one in the house of Jeroboam who made Israel to sin one child only in whom was found some good thing towards the Lord God of Israel 1 Kings 14.13 a godly young man that had in his heart the true seeds of Religion 2. When they are born God hath a special care of them that they may not dye in their unregenerate condition from the womb the decree beginneth to take place and be put in act Gal. 1.15 It pleased God who separated me from my mothers womb and called me by his grace Jer. 1 5. When thou camest out of the womb I knew thee He took special notice that that child was a vessel of mercy and to be employed for his glory and used for such and such purposes as he had designed them unto to fit them with such a constitution of body and mind as might best serve for that use if a man would trace the progress of Providence he would plainly see that God still hath been pursuing his choice and that that antecedent love which is the fountain of all our mercies is it which rocked you in your cradles suckled you at your Mothers breast trained you up and took care of your non-age visited you with his early mercies disposed of several Providences for your safety and preservation 't is said in Heaven we shall know as we are known 1 Cor. 13.12 compare Gal. 4.9 But now after that ye have known God or rather are known of God Then we shall understand how many several circumstances concurred to bring us home to God and how the goodness of God hath gone along with you from time to time to preserve you till the time of Grace was come rescued you in eminent dangers when the thred of your life was likely to be fretted asunder 3. The dispensation of means and the directing of means to such a place and people where and among whom the course of your life fell Not only the Doctrine but the journeys of the Apostles were ordered by the Spirit Acts 16.7 They assayed to go into Bythinia but the spirit suffered them not Acts 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Not brought by us but sent by God not only in regard of his institution but providential direction certainly there is a special Providence goeth along with ordinances and they are ordered and directed with respect to Gods elective love he sendeth furnisâeth continueth able instruments Acts 18.10 I am with thee and no man shall let on thee to hurt thee for I have much people in this city Wherever God lighteth a candle he hath some lost groat to seek He had much people belonging to his election in
Lord for all shall know me from the least to the greatest for I will be merciful to their unrighteousness and their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more 'T is fit Gods turn should be served before ours that we should be willing to return to our obedience before we have our discharge 3. The next step is and whom he justified them he also glorified But you will say Doth the Apostle in the several links of the Golden Chain omit Sanctification I Answer No 'T is included as to the beginning in vocation as to the continuance and further degree 't is included in glorification this therefore is the order God doth first regenerate that he may pardon and he pardoneth that he may further sanctifie and so make us everlastingly happy now Regeneration is included in vocation for his calling us is all one with his begetting us by the word of truth James 1.18 But his further sanctifying which is consequent to justification is implied in the word glorified as grace is glory begun so glorification is sanctification consummate and compleated 2 Cor. 1.22 Who hath sealed us and given us the earnest of the spirit in our hearts which is centessima pars Here our happiness standeth in loving God and being beloved of him there in the most perfect act of love and reception of his benefits this love is here inkinddled by faith there by vision here so far like God that sin is mortified there nullified 4. Those that are sanctified are glorified in part There are fully glorified the Apostle speaketh of it as past he will certainly and infallibly glorifie them as if they were in Heaven already Hath eternal life John 5.24 Hath it in the promise hath it in the pledg the gift of the sanctifying spirit we have small beginnings and earnests and fore-tasts of everlasting blessedness in this life by faith we may foresee what God will be for ever to his Saints now by being sanctified we are put into a capacity of eternal life Without holiness we cannot see God Heb. 12.14 But holiness maketh us more fit and as it is increased in us so we are nearer to Glory and are more suited to it 1. VSE is information It informeth us of divers truths necessary to be observed by us 1. In all this order and chain of causes there is no mention of merits But all is ascribed to grace and Gods free favour chusing calling justifying sanctifying glorifying us from the first step to the last 't is all grace our best works are excluded from having any meritorious influence upon it Rom. 9.11 Before the children had done either good or evil it was said Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated that the purpose of God according to election might stand Mark there was a voluntas and voluntas miserendi 2 Tim. 1.9 Not according to works but according to his purpose and grace which was given us in Christ before the world began Works are still excluded as they stand in opposition to Gods free mercy and goodness 't is a free act of his disposing to which only God was induced by his own love 2. That predestination is most free not depending upon foreseen works and faith We are chosen to faith and holiness but not for it the Scripture saith to Faith 2 Thes. 2.13 Because God hath from the beginning of the world chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the spirit and belief of the truth And to Holiness Eph. 1.4 According as he hath chosen us in him before the world that we should be holy But we are not chosen because we believed and were holy or because God did foresee it but that we might believe and be holy Faith and Holiness are only fruits and effects of Gods Grace in us there was no foreseen cause in us to move God to bestow it upon us 3. That predestination to glory doth not exclude the means by which 't is brought about Such as Christs Gospel Ministry Faith Holiness the Cross No A conditional dispensation is subordinate to an absolute decree God hath predestinated will yet call before he will justifie God giveth the condition taketh away the heart of Stone worketh Faith and Holiness in us Gods purpose is that such and such shall be called and saved by faith in Christ now this maketh an absolute connection between faith and salvation now the elect till they are called and do believe know nothing of this but 't is their duty to fulfil the condition 4. The greatness of our obligation to God Here are the several steps and degrees whereby his eternal love descendeth to his chosen or the several acts and effects by which he bringeth them to their purposed blessedness and do all infer a new obligation that he was pleased to chuse us who were equally involved in misery with others and call us with an holy calling passing by thousands and ten thousands in outward respects much before us and justifie us freely by his grace forgiving us so many offences and bestowed upon us the gift of the sanctifying spirit by which we are regenerated and fitted for everlasting glory see here the great love of God Gods love in time cannot be valued enough but Gods love before all time should never be forgotten by you there you have the rise and fountain of all the benefits done unto us this was ancient love before we or the world had a being 't was the design God travelled with from all eternity and who are we that the thoughts of God should so long be taken up about us 'T is love managed with wisdom and counsel his heart is set upon it to do us good those benefits came not by chance but were fore-layed and fore-ordained by God if one do us a kindness that lyeth in his way and when opportunity doth fairly invite him he is friendly to us but when he studieth to do us good we know his heart is towards us God sets all his Wisdom and Grace awork this was a feast long in preparing that it might be the more full and ample and all things be ready if we be ready and our remedy at hand before our misery took effect this is a distinguishing love differencing us from others all along by chusing calling justifying glorifying that one should be taken and the other left 5. The blessedness of a Christian they are predestinated called justified and glorified all which are special grounds of comfort and patience under the cross what ever may befal a Christian in this world God hath predestinated and singled us to be objects of his grace and instruments of his glory in this world and to be conformed to the image of his Son v. 29. And we can fare no worse than Christ did and that the Lord should call us in due time out of the corrupt and miserable state of mankind to the Faith of Christ and shall not we suffer for it And then justifie us and free us from the
giving all diligence add to your faith vertue and to vertue knowledg c. wherefore the rather brethren give all diligence to make your calling and election sure c. for if ye do these things ye shall never fall for we have not followed cunningly devised fables when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. So for Consideration Heb. 3.1 Wherefore holy brethren partakers of the heavenly calling consider the Apostle and high priest of our profession Jesus Christ. The weightiest things lye by and are as if they were not sleepy reason is as none and the most important truths work not till consideration make them lively so for application what concerneth us not is passed over unless we hear things with a care to apply them we shall never make use of them Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth the gospel of your salvation 'T is not enough to know the Gospel to be a Doctrine of Salvation to others but we must look upon it as a Doctrine that bringeth salvation to our own doors and leaveth it upon our choice a plaister doth not heal at a distance till it be applied to the sore truths are too remote till we set the edg and point of them to our own hearts Now this Question in the Text relateth to all Three 1. It challengeth our faith What shall we say to these things Do we believe them and assent to them as certain verities The Apostle doth in effect demand what we can reply or say to these things The unbelieving dark and doubtful heart of man hath many things to say against divine truths let God say what he will the heart is ready to gainsay it yet 't is good to press our selves thoroughly with the light and evidence of truths to compel the heart to bring forth its objections and scruples if any mind to contradict have we any solid arguments to oppose truth wanteth its efficacy when 't is received with an half conviction and doubts smothered breed Atheism irreligion and gross negligence certainly the weighty truths of Christianity are so clear that the heart of man hath little or nothing to say against them therefore follow it to a full conviction doth any scruple yet remain in our minds 't is good thoroughly to sift things that they may appear in their proper lustre and evidence John 11.26 Believest thou this Pose your hearts 2. This question doth excite consideration or meditation We should not pass by comfortable and important truths with a few glancing and running thoughts 't is one part of the work of grace to hold our hearts upon them Acts 16.14 Whose heart the Lord opened that she attended to the things that were spoken Otherwise in seeing we see not and in hearing we hear not when we see and hear things in a crowd of other thoughts as when you tell a man of a business whose mind is taken up about other things no your minds must dwell upon these things till you are affected with them a full survey of the object sheweth us the worth of it What shall we say to these things That is what can be said more for our comfort and satisfaction Or what do we desire more How should we be satisfied with this felicity and love of the Ever-blessed God to his people 3. It awakeneth application to our selves that we may make use of these things for our own good Application is twofold direct or reflexive and the question may be explained with respect to both 1. Direct application As when we infer and bind our duty upon our selves from such principles as are laid down so What shall we say to these things That is what use shall we make of them Christianity is not a matter of speculation only but of practise therefore when we hear the truth of it enforced we must commune with our selves What doth this call for at our hands but serious diligence 2 Pet. 3.11 Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness The truths of the Gospel are not propounded that we may talk at an higher rate than others do but to live at an higher rate if I should be negligent indifferent careless What will become of me 2. Reflexive application is when we consider our state and course and judg of it by such general truths as are propounded to us direct application is by way of practical inference reflexive by way of discovery and to this sense may this question be interpreted What shall we say to these things Doth heart and practise agree with them Do I live answerable to these comforts and priviledges What am I one called and sanctified and one that continueth with patience in well doing upon the hope of eternal life 2 Cor. 13.5 Know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye are reprobates If Christ be formed in his people is he formed in me Thus things must be brought home to the heart and laid to the conscience if we would make a profitable use of them USE is to awaken this self-communing To make our assent more strong our consideration more deep and serious and our application either by way of inference or discovery more close and pungent Do we assent Is this a truth to be lightly passed over If this be true what must I do Or what have I done Now this you should do upon these occasions 1. When you are tempted to unbelief There are some points which are remote from sense and cross the desires and lusts of sensual men and we either deny them or doubt of them or our hearts are full of prejudice against them and also the Devil doth inject thoughts of blasphemy or doubts about the world to come into the hearts of people especially in those that take Religion upon trust or are secretly false to that Religion they have received upon some evidence Now to prevent all this 't is good to commune with our selves that we may be well settled in the truth therefore see with what evidence the great things of the other world are represented unto us in the Word of God and what a just title they have to our firmest belief Faith will not be settled without serious thoughts and it soon withereth there where it hath not much depth of earth Matth. 13.5 6. No thoughts in the highway ground slight thoughts in the stony ground faith is a child of light and given upon certain grounds Luke 1.4 That thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed and Acts 17.11 12. They searched the Scriptures whether those things were so Therefore many of them believed But presumption and slight credulity is a child of darkness the fruit of ignorance and incogitancy therefore 't is good in those truths that need it most to ask What say we to these things 2. When you are in danger
IV. That this sure Confidence of our own right in it and future possession of it doth fortify the Soul against all the difficulties dangers and pressures of the present life yea against Death itself This last Proposition I am now to make good And First I shall speak of the sure and certain confidence Secondly Of the force and strength of it 1. The Confidence is two-fold Of the Thing and of the Person 1. Of the certainty of the thing itself 2. Of our own right in it and future possession of it 1. Of the Certainty of the thing itself For till that be rooted in the Soul it will have no predominancy in controlling commanding the passions affections Now of the thing itself all true Christians have and should a certain and infallible knowledge not a may be not a bare possibility 'T is not enough to say it's possible there may be an Heaven and happiness hereafter But 't is certain I know 't is as true as the Word of God is true 't is as true as if I saw it with my eyes as true as the things which I daily see Acts 24.14 15. I believe all things saith Paul which are written in the Law and the Prophets and have hope towards God which they themselves allow that there shall be a Resurrection of the Just and Vnjust This is no doubtful thing to a Believer by the Word of God 't is more sure than if there were a message sent from the dead for if Men do not regard what is in Moses and the Prophets they would not regard what one saith to them who cometh from the dead Luke 16.30 31. If one should come from Hell in flaming Garments or from Heaven with all the Brightness and Glory which all the blessed Saints might be thought to appear in there were not a greater Credibility in these Visions and apparitions that what is commonly offered in the Scriptures Why How cometh the believer to have such a prospect into an unknown world to be so sure and certain I answer Partly the internal grace of Gods Spirit opening the eyes of his mind to see the truth and worth of things to come Eph. 1.17 18. And partly by the promise of God in his Word confirmed by his oath and that giveth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Heb. 6.17 18. Strong consolation And the seal of Miracles Heb. 3.4 And fulfilled prophecies 2 Pet. 1.19 with 16 17 18. The Old Testament foretold the Kingdom of the Messiah and the previledges thereof long before it came to pass A transient voice is more easily mistaken and forgotten than a standing Authentick Record as Samuel thought Eli spake when the Lord first revealed his word unto him and so offereth a more sure ground for our faith to rest upon than a voice from Heaven could be Besides this word of promise beareth Gods Image and superscription as every thing doth which hath past his hand even to a gâat and pile of grass and so shineth to us by its own light if man were not strangely depraved and corrupted by vile affections 2 Cor. 4.2 3 4. By the manifestation of the Truth commending our selves to every mans Conscience For if our Gospel be hid it is hid to those that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds of them that believe not lest the light of the Glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God should shine unto them The Truth of its self commandeth its own respect if men were not strangely perverted and infatuated they would see it cure the faculty and the object is clear enough and would evidence it self As the Sun is seen by its own light Besides this offer of pardon and life by Christ hath been Blessed by God to the conversion of many Souls in all places and throughout all succession of Ages Col. 1.6 The word is come unto you as it is in all the world and bringeth forth fruit as it doth also in you since the day ye heard of it and knew the grace of God in Truth That word which bringeth forth the fruits of an holy life in all those that heard of it and received it is the very Truth of God Joh. 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy word is Truth In the first Age Christ did swiftly drive on the Chariot of the Gospel for within a few years after his death in all the parts of the world it obtained its effect and since it hath held up its head against all encounters of time and therefore we may safely venture our eternal interests on this bottom and build upon the promise of eternal life given us by Christ. Besides God hath given the Spirit which is Gods earnest sealing us up to the day of finall Redemption 2 Cor. 1.22 and 2 Cor. 5.5 and Eph. 1.13 14. Now the Spirit first confirmeth the Scripture before it confirmeth our particular interest and its joys being dispensed to the most holy men in their most sober severest moods cannot be a phantastical impression but doth convince us of the reality and excellency of the unseen Glory And therefore upon all these grounds a believer is confident We know there is a Blessed state reserved in the Heavens for all that believe in Christ and Love God We do not build upon the promise of a deceitful man but upon the word of the everliving God and hence ariseth the strength of our comfort Our interest is a thing rather supposed than apparently asserted and pleaded in Scripture and if men did not leap into faith by the advantage of their Baptism and education rather than take it up solid and certain evidence there would not be such ado about it As fire well kindled of its self bursts out into a flame SO if we did believe these things more firmly our joy would soon be full 1 Joh. 1.4 These things write we unto you that your joy may be full As if the certainty of religion well apprehended would soon make way for Joy And full Joy 2dly The certainty of the person We know that we have a present right and shall have a future possession The certainty of the thing it self dependeth upon the promise of God who is able to give it and hath decreed so to do And to that end hath signified his purpose and confirmed his promise by an oath yet because the promise requireth a qualification and performance of duty in the person to whom the promise is made therefore before we can be certain of our own interest we must not only perform the duty and have the qualification but we must certainly know that we have done that which the promise requireth and are duly qualified and then our Title to Heaven is incomparably more sure than any man's Title to his possessions and inheritance here upon Earth Therefore I shall here first shew What are the qualifications of those who shall have this Blessed Estate Secondly The several degrees of certainty
earnestly sought after Therefore the Heavenly minded are meet 't is their proper place and Countrey they may say God hath wrought us to this very thing Use. Are we framed are we made fit are we made new creatures have we the general fitness which is of absolute necessity 'T is a certain truth that God doth not only give us Heaven but maketh us fit for Heaven He saveth none but those whom he maketh fit to be saved The Elect do not by and by from a corrupt estate go to a glorified but an holy and fit preparation cometh between till we be regenerate and sanctifyed we are in a total unfitness for none but the pure in heart shall see God Matth. 5.8 And without holiness no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12.14 All they and none but they Titus 3.5 But according to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the Holy Ghost You may as well expect that God should turn day into night to please a Drunkard as make the way to Hell to be the way to Heaven to please an Impenitent sinner Those to whom Christ will say Come ye Blessed of my Father he first saith come unto me ye that are weary and heavy laden Unless we have past from death to life in a way of grace we cannot expect to pass from death to life in a way of Glory 2. That gradual and perfective meetness must be lookt after too though it be not so absolutely and indispensably necessary as the former 1. Are we more dead to the world Every day somewhat of the Spirit of the World is found in Gods Children but all that while they are unready to get home When 't is a more indifferent thing to have or want pleasure or honour or profit here they you begin to be weaned when these things are lessened in your Eyes 1 Cor. 4.2 But with me it is a small thing that I should be judged of you or of mans Judgment And 1 Cor. 6.2 Are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters 'T is not so great a matter to be rich or renowned Other things are greatned ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Pet. 1.4 Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises that by these ye might be partakers of the Divine Nature When you see a greater worth in heavenly things and more affect them than ever you did before and can be glad that you are fitted for this glory though by the smart discipline of the Cross then you ripen apace for Heaven 2. If more sanctified Every degree of growth in grace is a step nearer to Heaven the more holy any man groweth the faster he is getting home then they are pressing towards the mark Phil. 3.14 Then you make speed to Heaven when you thrive inwardly the more sins mortified the graces exercised the more you rid way in your Journey to Heaven in this sense Salvation is nearer every day Rom. 13.11 Also some are scarce entred in by the strait gate got but a step or two in their Race they do press onward 3. The more heavenly minded When the concernments of the other world do more take up your hearts and minds you are as standing at Heavens Gate to see when God will open the door and call you in when Death shall draw aside the Vail and God will shew you his Blessed face 'T is against Nature barely to desire a dissolution but yet this doth not damp your affections nor quench the joy of your Faith When a man beginneth to live as a stranger and pilgrim here 1 Pet. 2.11 and as a Citizen of Heaven Phil. 3.20 But our conversation is in Heaven then the work goeth on apace God hath wrought you for this very thing and will in the fittest season translate you 2. Let us give God all the glory of whatever grace or heavenly affection is wrought in us The first Entrance and all the whole Preparation of the Elect unto glory is of God Blessed be God who hath made us meet and he that hath wrought us unto this very thing is God 1. The first Entrance for we are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Eph. 2.10 his workmanship created in Christ Jesus We are his workmanship not only by natural Creation but supernatural Renovation not only as made but as made over again his creating power is seen in framing the New Creature as well as in framing our natural substance and natural powers by divesting us of the evil Qualities in us and planting contrary graces and vertues in their stead that the old man is put off and the new man put on which is created after God Eph. 4.24 'T is just such another work as Creation was for 't is done by God's own immediate hand And as in the beginning God created something out of nothing and some things out of praeexisting matter but such as was wholly unfit and indisposed for any thing to be made out of it as Adam out of the dust of the ground Gen. 2.7 Eve out of Adam's Rib ver 22. so our faculties were wholly indisposed to good and averse from it resisting and opposing what was holy and godly Job 21.14 Therefore to him alone be all the glory and praise 2. After Conversion he keepeth us in this estate and encreaseth our fitness We read in Scripture that Heaven is kept for us and we are kept for Heaven and both by God 1 Pet. 1.4 5. Which is preserved in Heaven for you who are kept by the power of God through Faith unto Salvation As our Inheritance is above hazard and kept from being lost so also we are kept that we may not be lost in the way to the Possession of it An Earthly Inheritance may be kept sure enough by the faithful Guardian for an Heir but who can keep or secure the Heir from death and other accidents But the Regenerate their Inheritance is reserved in heaven for them and they are kept by the power of God for it There are so many Temptations and Tryals and we are are so weak that 't is God alone that can keep us and maintain his Interest in our Souls 3. To the very last there is his gracious and fatherly Acceptance For this meetness standeth in two things God's powerful Operation and gracious Acceptation His powerful Operation I have spoken of already Now the other is as necessary they are worthy But who are those whom God counteth meet and worthy So 't is explained Luke 20.35 They which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that World Luke 21.36 That ye may be accounted worthy to stand before the Son of Man Therefore besides his powerful Influence Divine Acceptation which covereth our infirmities accepteth our weak endeavours for perfect Obedience Even the renewed were not fit to enter glory without it for their Renovation is not perfect so that all their acceptance depends on God's Free Grace in Christ Psal. 143.2 Eph. 1.6 Vse 3. To inform us That the
again as it Implyeth a thankful acceptance of Christ. Now as it Implyeth Affiance or a resting relying and reposing our hearts with quietness and peace upon Gods Promises and so Confidence is Nothing but a firm and comfortable dependance upon God through Jesus Christ for the gift of Eternal life while we patiently Continue in well-doing Assent to the truth of the promise breedeth this Confidence but 't is not it for faith is not a bare Assent but a fiducial Assent or a trust and dependance upon the Lord in the Appointed way of obtaining the Effects of the promise Faith is often described by the Act of Trust both in the Old Testament and in the New That there can be no doubt of this no notion is more frequently insisted on in the Old Testament Psal. 112.7 He shall not be afraid of evil Tidings his Heart is fixed trusting in the Lord. His adherence to God and dependance upon him is the great preservative against worldly fears and apprehensions of danger and Misery So that he is fortifyed not only for a patient but cheerful entertainment of all that shall come or may come So Isa. 26.3 Thou keepest him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on thee because he trusteth in thee A man securely rests upon the promise of God that all will end well while he keepeth to his duty The New Testament also useth the same notion 2 Cor. 13.4 Such trust we have through Christ to Godward Confidence 1 Tim. 4 10. For therefore we both labour and suffer reproach because we trust in the living God So Eph. 1.12 13. Who trusted first in Christ In whom also ye trusted When we are Confident that God will save his faithful Servants and are incouraged thereby to go on with our duty Our miscarriages fainting and Apostacy and discomforts are made to arise from the want of this Confidence The miscarriages of the people in the Wilderness a figure of our estate in the World came from hence Psal. 78.22 They believed not in God and trusted not in his Salvation They were not Confident of his conduct that he would bring them into the land of rest A man that doth not trust God cannot be long true to him they who do not depend upon God for Salvation and for whatever is necessary to them for Salvation and to bring them out of every streight in a way most conducing to their welfare and his own Honour have not that true believing or sound faith which God requireth of them Well then this trust or Confidence must be in all and this is more than Assent or a bare perswasion of the mind that the promises are true this noteth the repose of the Heart or the motion of the will towards them as good and Satisfactory 2. There is a confidence of our own good estate for the present and so by consequence of our future Blessedness Phil. 1.6 Being confident of this very thing that he that hath begun a good work in you will perfect it to the day of Christ. When we make no doubt but that God who hath wrought faith and other Christian graces in us will also consummate all in everlasting Glory This dependeth upon a sight of our Qualification This Confidence is Comfortable the other absolutely necessary this Confidence is mainly built upon the Earnest of the Spirit in our hearts the other upon the promise of the Gospel by the one there is a Crown of Righteousness for the Faithful by the other 't is laid up for them The Spirit and life of Faith lyeth more in the former but the joy of Faith and our Comfort dependeth upon this A Christian that is Confident that God will be as good as his word is mightily incouraged to wait upon God till that word be accomplished and that breedeth Courage and Resolution and Boldness But a Christian that knoweth his own interest is more cheered and pleased with it By this latter Confidence a Christian hath a double ground of rejoycing The certainty of Gods promise And the evidence of his own Sincerity or the truth of grace in his own heart 1 Joh. 3.19 Hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him A Christian is said to be before God three ways either in his Ordinary conversation Gen. 17.1 So our hearts are assured before him when we walk in Holy peace Security 2dly We come before him in Prayer and other Duties Now a Christian may assure his heart before him our legal fears are revived by the presence of God but a Christian can look God in the face 3dly We come before him at the day of Judgment We stand before his Tribunal that we may have confidence and not be ashamed before him at his coming 1 John 4.17 That we may have boldness at the day of Judgment Death is your summons 2 Kings 21.3 Lord thou knowest that I have walked before thee with a true and perfect Heart 2. The opposites of it are disquieting doubts and fears 1. Doubts are often opposed to Faith not only as 't is a strong assent but as 't is a quiet dependance upon Gods Nature and word as Jam. 1.6 Let him ask in Faith nothing wavering for he that wavereth is like a Wave of the Sea driven with every wind and tossed 1 Tim. 2.8 Lift up Holy hands without wrath and doubting Rom. 4.20 He staggered not at the promise through unbelief but hoped against hope Matth. 14.31 O thou of little Faith wherefore didst thou doubt Because he could not rest upon Christs word 2. So fears are opposite to this quiet and steady dependance Matth. 8.26 Why are ye so fearful O ye of little Faith In Luke 't is Where is your Faith In Mark 't is How is it that you have no Faith Luke 8.50 Fear not believe only Now the opposites of any grace do shew the Nature of it If doubts and fears be so directly opposite to Faith therefore Faith is a confidence as well as an assent Now these doubts and fainting fears are every where opposed to Faith Psa. 27.13 I had fainted unless I had believed to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living Gods Children are very obnoxious to Temptations of fainting fears and diffidence when sharp troubles do assault them and therefore they ought to strengthen their confidence Strength of assent may remove Speculative doubts or errours of the mind but strength of confidence or quiet dependance doth only remove practical doubts which arise from the fears and terrours of sense which may sometimes sorely shake us 3. The immediate effects are such as are comprized in the very Nature of it as an Holy boldness and courage which is the very notion and the same importance of the Word in the Text We are confident or of good cheer and courage This is seen in four things 1. In our continuing faithful with Christ and professing his truth and waies notwithstanding opposition in a bold
for Common good to see that it be well with them that do well and ill with them that do ill and there is no compassion shewed to any Creature but where the case is compassionable But more plainly to shew how this right accrues to God how he comes to be the Supream Governour of the World several ways either because of the excellency of his Being or because of the Relation wherein we stand to him for all the benefits he bestows upon us we have all from him 1. For the excellency of his Being This is according to the Light of Nature that those that excel others should be Chief and Supream as it is clear in man above bruit-beasts Man was made to have dominion over them having a more excellent Nature then they as in the first of Gen. When God said Let us make man presently God puts the Government upon him and gives him dominion over the Beasts of the field the Fowls in the Air and Fish in the Sea So God being Infinite and far above all chief Beings hath power over all his Creatures Angels and Men who are as nothing to him therefore to be governed by him 2. The Title comes by vertue of the benefits that he hath bestowed upon us we have Life Being and all things from God therefore certainly the Power and Authority is in him Look as Parents have Power and Authority over their Children who are a means under God to give them Life and education and the most Barbarous people would acknowledge this how much more then hath God who gives us Life Breath Being and Well-being and all things He hath created us out of nothing and being once created he preserves us and gives us all the good things we enjoy and therefore we are obliged to be subject to him and obey his Holy Laws and to be accountable to him for the breach of them and therefore let us state it thus if that the excellency of his Nature gives him a sufficiency for the Government of mankind his Creation Preservation and other benefits they give him a full right to dispose of man to make what Laws he pleaseth to call man to account whether he keep them yea or no. Surely the right of God is greater then that which Parents can have over their Children for in natural Generation Parents are but only the Instruments of his Providence acting only the Power God gives them they propagate nothing to their Children but the matter of their Being and those things that belong to the Body Heb. 12.9 Nay God hath a greater hand in forming the Child then the Parents still they act as guided by God and as influenced by his Providence for they cannot tell whether the Child will be Male or Female beautiful or deformed they know not the number and posture of the Bones Nerves Veins Sinews But God orders all these things by his own Wisdom and wonderfully frames us in the secret parts of the Belly therefore the Soveraignty certainly belongs to God for it is he that forms the Spirit of man within him Zech. 12.1 The Soul it is of Gods immediate formation and all the care and providence of our Parents comes to nothing unless God direct it and second it with his blessing God is the Judge of all Creatures visible and invisible and from his Empire and Jurisdiction they neither can nor ought to exempt themselves So that to be God and Judge of the World is one and the same thing only exprest by divers terms To gather up this argument This is a certain Rule the owner of any thing is necessarily a Governour to it if it be governable if it be a Creature that is capable of Government and hath an aptitude to be governed for certainly an absolute Propriety in a Governable Creature gives a plenary Title Now God made us out of nothing and he made us capable of Government being rational and free agents and therefore he must needs be our Lord and Governour All Souls are mine saith he Ezek. 18 4. And it is devolved upon Christ our Redeemer by a new right for he dyed rose again and revived to this end He hath purchased this authority to be Lord of quick and dead And it is as certain a Rule that our Governour must be our Judge for Government consists of three parts Legislation Judgment and Execution Giving Laws and Judging and executing God doth all these things by an Authoritative Constitution he makes Laws for man to oblige him to obedience And in Gods Laws there 's a Precept and a Sanction that is there are rewards and penalties the Precept shews what we must do the Sanction shews what God will do the Precept shews what is due from the Creature the Sanction shews what is due to the Creature that is if he break this Law he shall be punished if he keep this Law he shall be rewarded Thus you see God being our Governour may make Laws for man that is capable of Laws now this Sanction would be but a shadow and vain scare-crow if there were no Judgment for would God say do and thou shalt live believe and thou shalt be saved and never look after this whether we do or believe Therefore as there is Legislation so there must be Judging But then this Judgment must necessarily infer a 3d thing that is the Execution otherwise Judgment would be but a solemn Pageantry But why is Christ Judge of the World rather then the Father and Spirit who also made us and gave a Law to us and invested it with such a Sanction who are offended and grieved with our sins I Answer 1. Consider we have gone a great step to prove that it is the peculiar right of God common to the Three Persons Father Son and Holy Ghost and this in effect proves that Christ may execute it for they are one John 1.5.2 They have one Common Nature and as to the Operations that are without the Divine Essence is common to them all So that as the Creation of all things is equally attributed to all so also this act of Judging the World So that it belongs to all for they are all equal in Being Power and Glory But as yet the thing is not explained enough unless we grant it shall be exercised by all or else prove out of Scripture that one person is ordained by mutual consent chosen out by the rest to exercise it for himself and for the other But this I have prov'd already God is the Judge And at first when the Doctrine of the Trinity was but sparingly revealed to the Church and not openly it was not neeedful to enquire more nicely after it but this general truth was sufficient And Enoch when he prophesyed doth not tell us of Christ the Judge but tells us Jude v. 14. Behold Lord cometh with Ten Thousands of his Saints to execute Judgment upon all c. And David speaks to God Psal. 94 2. Lift up thy self Thou Judge of
heap up sin upon sin to hide former sins this cometh from their pride joyned with some degree of Atheism they care not how deep they run into Guilt so they may avoid shame and infamy Or else Secondly From our selves A man seeketh to hide his sin from himself out of self love left their carnal peace should be disturbed and Sathan letteth them alone that they may not discover the right way how they may recover themselves out of his snares and out of love and affection to sin we roll it as a sweet Morsel in our mouth and hide it under our Tongue Job 20.12 13. They are willing to retain it still As Abraham was unwilling to put away Ishmael whom he loved Gen. 21.11 And therefore see not what we do see loth to find themselves in a state of wrath or obnoxious to eternal death Therefore we all need to pray Psal. 19.12 Keep back thy Servant from presumptuous sins There are many secret sins through ignorance inadvertancy partiality or self love not taken notice of 3dly From God which is worst of all We all desire to hide our sins and could with they might be unknown unto him yea endeavour it Thus Adam hid himself whem God came into the Garden when he could shift no longger he transferreth his fault upon Eve and obliquely upon God himself Gen. 3. And Cain Gen. 4. beareth it out to God first with a plain lie afterwards with a bold answer Am I my Brothers keeper But is there any such disposition in the Children of God Yes David kept silence Psa. 32.3 Moses pleadeth not the main till God toucheth his privy sore He pleadeth other excuses but the fear of his life was the main thing 'T is an hard thing to bring the soul to deal openly and ingenuously with God to draw forth the sin with its circumstances and lay it before the Lord who knoweth it already 3. This is folly and a degree of Atheism We can never hide our sins nor our persons for we must be made manifest at the last day God cannot be resisted nor escaped nor entreated nor endured not resisted Isa. 27.4 Who would set the Briers and Thorns against me in Battle I would go through them and would burn them together No more than Briers and Thorns can resist a devouring flame Nor escaped Jer. 25.35 And the shepherd shall have no way to flee nor the principal of the Flock to Escape So Psal. 139.7 Whither shall I flee from thy presence You flee from God as a friend to God as an Enemy Not entreat him 1 Sam. 2 25. If one man sin against another the Judge must judge him but if a man sin against God who shall entreat for him Nor endured Isa. 33.14 The sinners in Zion are afraid fearfulness hath surprized the hypocrites who among us shall dwell with the devouring Fire who among us shall dwell with everlasting Burning And Ezek. 22.14 Can thine heart endure or can thine hands be strong in the days that I shall deal with thee Well then if men will not now draw nigh unto God God will find them out in their sins and bring them into Judgment before him Since he cannot be blinded nor resisted our best way is to take hold of his strength and make our peace with him Isa. 27.5 Agree with thine adversary while he is in the way Better come in voluntarily than be dragged by force Come humbly as Benhadads Servants with Ropes about their necks 1 Kings 20.32 David found more comfort in submission to God than in standing out against him SERMON XVI 2 Cor. 5.10 For we must all appear before the Iudgment seat of Christ. I Come now to the fifth circumstance in the Text and that is the cause or matter to be tryed and about which we must be Judged 1. Generally expressed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The things done in the Body 2. distributed into their several kinds whether we have done good or evil Doct. That every mans Iudgment shall proceed according to what he hath done in the Flesh whether it be good or bad This is confirmed by another Scriptures Matth. 16.27 The Son of man shall come in the Glory of the Father with his Angels And men shall be rewarded every man according to his works So Rev. 20.12 And they were Judged out of the things which were written in the books according to their works Here I shall enquire First Why works are produced 2dly How they are considered in the sentence and doom that passeth upon every man 3dly What room and place they have with respect to punishment and reward First Why works are produced And when ever the Judgment is spoken of some clause is inserted which mentioneth works or relateth to them I Answ. This is the fittest way to glorify God and convince the Creature which are the two ends of the Judgment and are most promoted by giving them the fruit of their doings whether good or evil 1. For the Glory of God At that day God will glorify his Holiness Justice and Truth yea also his free Love and Mercy the vail is to be taken away and all this at that day is to be made matter of sense 1. The Holiness of God The Holy God delighteth in Holiness and Holy Persons and hateth sin and the workers of iniquity both parts of his Holiness are spoken of in Scripture his delight in Holy things and Persons Pro. 11.20 The upright are his delight and their services Prov. 10.8 Can we Imagine that God should bid the Saints Love one another and count them the excellent ones upon Earth Psa. 16.3 how poor soever and despicable they be as to their outward Condition and that he himself should not love them the more and delight in the reflection of his own image upon them On the other side his detestation of sin and sinners Hab. 1.13 Thou art of purer eyes than to behold iniquity And Psa. 5.4 Thou art not a God that hast pleasure in wickedness We that have but a drop of the Divine Nature hate not only sin but sinners 2 Pet. 2.8 Lot his Righteous Soul was vexed with their impure Conversations Well then can we imagine without a manifest reproach to the Divine Nature that God should be indifferent to good and evil and the Saints should not be more lovely in his sight for their Holiness and the wicked hateful for their sins Therefore now when all is to be discovered and made obvious to sense 't is a delight to him to reward the graces and services of his people and to shew how pleasing and acceptable they are to him the more holy the more lovely objects of his sight And on the otherside he will shew his hatred against sin and sinners in their sentence and punishment And so by necessary consequence their different works must come into consideration that the holy may have their due praise and commendation and the wicked their just reproof from the Judge of the World 2. His
make us to be by your false reports Job saith you shall not take away mine integrity nor will I let my innocency go till I dye Job 27.5 Paul would not pass for mans sentence 1 Cor. 4.3 Yea it will fortify us against accusations Internal arising from defects failings I sleep but my heart waketh Cant. 5.2 A Gospel conscience will acquit us yea it comforts in sickness Isa. 38.3 Remember Lord I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart A sick man when his appetite is gone when he can eat nothing a good conscience is a continual feast 3. The latter Testimony in the consciences of others is to be regarded Here let me shew you 1. That it is to be regarded 2. How far 1. That it is to be regarded 1. Partly because the safety and credit of our service dependeth upon it When we have a Testimony in the Consciences of men 't is a restraint to violence Mark 6.19 20. Herodias would have killed John but she could not for Herod feared John because he was a just man So Paulinus was spared by Valence Wicked men fear the good but hate them When their hatred is greater then their fear then no mercy now 't is grievous when their fear is lessened by our scandals 2. This is not affectation of praise but doing things praise worthy Our care must be to do our duty and trust God with our credit Most men do otherwise they would have honour from men but neglect their duty to God Yet honour me before the people 1 Sam. 15.30 We are careless of service and yet hunt for praise Austins rule is good Laus humana non appeti debet sed sequi 't is not a thing to be desired but it must follow of its own accord if it be the event of the action let it not be the aim So Aquinas Gloria bene contemnitur nihil malè agendo propter ipsam bene appetitur nihil malè agendo contra ipsam A good fame is well contemned by doing nothing evil for it well desired by doing nothing evil against it 3. Complying with the humours of men is dangerous but leaving a witness in their Consciences is safe for Conscience is Gods deputy the most serious faculty in us Let us convince others though we aim not at their applause 1 Pet. 3.16 Having a good Conscience that whereas they speak evil of you as of evil doers they may be ashamed that falsly accuse your good Conversation in Christ. 2. How far it may be regarded 1. Surely so far as that we should not forfeit it by any sin or imprudent action or indiscretion of ours 2 Cor. 6.3 Giving no offence in any thing that the Ministry be not blamed So that the profession be not blamed that the way of truth be not evil spoken of 2dly So far as to make a just Apology or Vindication of our credit from aspersions As Paul in the Text wherein he doth not intend his own Apology so much as the Apology of the Gospel An Holy Life is the best Apology 1 Pet. 2. â5 With well doing we put to silence the ignorance of foolish men Muzzle or stop the mouths of gain-sayers yet we may make Apologies that the truth suffer not 3. The utmost end must be the Glory of God and the honour of the Gospel Matth. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your gâod works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven 1 Pet. 2.12 That they may by your good works which they shall behold glorify God in the day of visitaâion They do not glorify you but God that entertain a good opinion of the Christian Religion 4. That though this threefold approbation must be looked after yet every branch of it in its proper place The order is that we should first look to God and then our own Consciences and afterwards a Testimony in the Consciences of others for thus downward the one succeeding the other then a man hath the full comfort of his sincerity but if upward and singly or apart it will not hold As if a man had the approbation of others but not of his own Conscience Or if of his own Conscience but not of God if of others a man cannot rejoice in the Testimony of another mans Conscience because another man saith I am a good man for another man knoweth not the springs and motives of my actions Or if I had the bare Testimony of mine own Conscience that would not be sufficient for my comfort 1 Cor. 4 4. For I know nothing by my self yet am I not hereby justified There is an higher Judge for I am blind partial and unadvised till the Spirit concurreth with the witness of Conscience I cannot have a firm and solid peace Rom. 9.1 I say the truth in Christ I lie not my Conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy-Ghost And Rom. 8.16 The Spirit it self beareth witness with our Spirit that we are the Children of God There are two witnesses Gods Spirit and our Conscience But now descendendo it holdeth good and many times one inferreth all the rest If I have the approbation of God his Spirit beareth witness with my Conscience and he hath also the hearts and tongues of men in his own hand or if that be not the approbation of God is absolutely necessary for my Salvation the Testimony of Conscience is very comfortable and the third conduceth much to our safety and service in the World My Salvation dependeth upon the approbation of God my inward comfort upon the witness of his Spirit in my Conscience my outward peace and service upon a Testimony in the Consciences of others I observe this to a double end 1. To direct us in point of duty A good man should look more to God than to Conscience and to Conscience more than to fame and report to a good name in the last place First he looketh to God who is above Conscience and who is an infallible Judge and then he looketh to Conscience which is Gods Deputy and then to good report among men Invert this order and great inconvenience will follow Look to men above God and it maketh a breach upon sincerity John 5.44 And John 12.42 Therefore 't is not man or Glory and praise from him but God alone that the sincere heart is fixed upon As those that run in a race as the Scripture often compareth our Christian course did not regard the acclamations of the spectatours but the opinion of the Quaestor Palestrae or the Judge of the sports who was to determine on whose side the victory was So again if the last be set before the Second it will be almost as bad A Christian cannot be safe if he doth not value and prize the witness of a good Conscience before the Opinion of men for then by humouring men a man displeaseth Conscience which is his best friend of all things and above all persons next to God a
of this estate 2. When you make a business of it to seek Gods favour by Christ This must be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã your main work John 6.29 This is the work of God that ye believe on him whom he hath sent not a matter by the by but your chief work your first care Matth. 6.33 when our chiefest care is about our Souls and setling our Eternal Interests then we begin to act like men again Otherwise when we only cleave to Earthly things we live like Beasts and Mad men All his care is to maintain his Animal life so do the Beasts But when we begin to seek after Spiritual and Eternal things immortal Food Garments that shall never wax old laying up Treasure in Heaven then we act as those that have an immortal Soul Solomon putteth the Question Eccl. 3.21 Who knoweth the Spirit of a Man that goeth upward or the Spirit of a Beast that goeth downward to the Earth The words may bear a double sense who knoweth That is who can collect and gather from the courses and practices of Men that they have a Soul distinct from the Beasts they are as greedy upon bodily things and the sustentation of the present life only as the Beasts are Now who knoweth it Who doth acknowledge it and consider it so as to look out for food for the immortal Soul to get it adorned with saving Grace sanctified by the Spirit of God Who till he be inlightned by the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation and is soundly convinced of Heavenly things Eph. 1.17 18. But now when a man maketh it his first and main care then he doth know or practically acknowledge he hath a Soul which doth go upward distinct from the Beasts which doth go downward The man is come to himself again when he maketh it his business to obtain pardon and eternal life by Christ. 3. When they stand in Awe of God and are afraid to disobey his Laws Job 20.28 Behold the fear of the Lord that is Wisdom and to depart from evil is understanding and Pro. 9.10 The fear of the Lord is the beginning of Wisdom 'T is the first point and the chiefest point First both in time and dignity Now what is the fear of God but to be sensible of Gods Majesty and presence that we dare not sin against him and affront him to his Face Wicked men that can break thorough a Commandment when it standeth full in their way are simple and witless for they enter into a plain contest with God which none but a mad-man would do Pro. 13.13 Whoso despiseth the word shall be destroyed But he that feareth the Commandment shall be rewarded And Psa. 119.161 My heart standeth in awe of thy word A choice frame of heart More then if a thousand dangers stood in the way He dareth not what ever profit or pleasure might ensue upon the breach or danger for not breaking thorough 4. When they delight to do his will and promote his Glory For they have intirely devoted themselves to God Rom. 14.7 8. For none of us liveth to himself and no man dyeth to himself For whether we live we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord Whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords And 1 Cor. 6.19 20. What! know ye not that your body is the Temple of the Holy-Ghost which is in you which ye have of God And ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price Therefore glorify God in your body and in your Spirit which are Gods He owneth Gods interests in him Carnal Policy and Spiritual Wisdom differ mainly in the end and scope the one hath a care to please and glorify God the other to advance himself and his own natural interests 5. When he is ever getting more fitness for Heaven and clearer evidences for Heaven providing for the time to come is wisdom Luke 16. When he would die wisely his heart is more taken up about his everlasting estate what he shall do when his Soul is turned out of doors Thus have I shewed you how carnal men may know when they are in their wits again SERMON XXI 2 Cor. 5.13 For whether we be besides our selves it is to God Or whether we be sober it is for your cause THe Text containeth the answer to the Second imputation Thou art besides thy self Paul answers 1. By way of concession he may be as to Appearance and to their Judgment sometimes mad and sometimes sober 2. By way of exception and vindication 1. From his end if mad 't is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã If sober 't is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. From his principle the Love of God and so bringeth in his third motive verse 14th Paul whether besides himself as they thought or sober he still sought the Glory of God and the good of the Church Doct. A Christian in all his speeches and actions and all postures of Spirit should still aim at the Glory of God 1. We shall consider this truth with some observations as it lyeth in this place 2. Some reasons of the point in general 1. The observations are these 1. Observe what a change and difference the power of the Lords grace worketh in a man Paul confesseth of himself Acts 26.11 That he was when a Pharisee mad against God I was exceeding mad against this way And now the Text representeth him as one in the Judgment of the Corinthians at least besides himself but he telleth you it was for God As formerly he was an instance of the cursed vigour of nature so now of the sacred power of grace 'T is but reason that we should do as much for God as we did before for Satan Rom. 6.19 I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh that as you have yielded your members Servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity Even so now yield your members Servants to Righteousness unto Holyness That is this is a moderate proposal and in condescension to their infirmity requireing the least that in any reason could be required of them That they should have the same care of Holiness now and be as diligent to obey the precepts of Christ as before they were industrious and earnest to serve their lusts and vile affections In strist Justice he might require a greater care to secure their Life and Salvation than ever they had expressed in ruining and damning themselves But he would deal with them in the modest and most easie and equitable manner because the flesh cannot bear too much severity or too high expressions of duty ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth that which hath nothing extraordinary in it or which is common among men A modest humane proposal that they should serve God as earnestly as they had served the Devil That at least they should do as much for him now they had better work better wages and the best Master as before they had done for sin
in graces as they incline me to God In Jesus Christ as he bringeth me to him and fits me for him Now these things being so I must rowse up both these more to regard the Glory of God that it may influence and govern their actions Consider these motives 1. God will have his Glory upon you if not from you for he is resolved not to be a loser by the Creation of man For he made man for himself and the wicked for the day of evil Pro. 16.4 And Levit. 10.3 And before all the people I will be glorifyed God will have his Glory that 's certain he will have the Glory of his Justice in the day of wrath and evil If not the Glory of his Grace and Holiness in the day of his patience and mercy Therefore he will be gloryfied by you or upon you Some give him Glory in an active some in a passive way if he have not the Glory due to his Command he will right himself in the course of his providence How sad that will be Judge you For then we shall serve for no other use but to set forth the Glory of his vindictive Justice 2. He taketh notice of it and is well pleased with it when we glorify him here in the World 'T is one of Christs pleas for his Disciples John 17.10 Father I am glorifyed in them He is an Advocate in Heaven for those who are Factors for his Kingdom here upon Earth which is a comfort to all those who sincerely set themselves to promote the Glory of God and the good of the Church The more our endeavours are to Glorify God and Christ the more confident we may be of Christs mediation that he is negotiating our cause in Heaven 3. We shall be called to an account what we have done with our time and talents and interests and opportunities Luk. 19.23 He will require his own with usury what honour he hath by our gifts and graces estate or esteem relations and services how glorifyed as Magistrates Ministers Parents Masters Husbands Wives Children Servants Beasts are liable to no account because they have no reason and Conscience they are ruled by a rod of iron to Glorify God in their kind passively We are left to our own choice therefore we should mind it seriously If you do not ask your selves why you came into the World what will you answer at your appearance before Gods Tribunal Job 31.10 When he shalt rise up what shall I answer him I beseech you consider what you will say when the master returneth and taketh an account of your dispensation you were sent into the World for this business to serve the Lord What will you say when you cannot shift and lye Will this be an answer I spent my time in serving my own lusts I was drowned in Worldly cares never thought of pleasing God or glorifying God As if an Embassadour that is sent abroad to serve his King and Country should only return this account of his negotiation I was busied in Courtships and Cards and Dice and could not mind the Imployment you sent me about Or as if a Factor that is sent to a mart or fair should stay gusling in an Inn or Ale-house and there spend all his money which was to be imployed in traffique Oh what a dreadful account will poor Souls make that have spent their time either in doing nothing or nothing to purpose or that which is worse than nothing that will undo them for ever 4. How comfortable it will be at death when you have minded your business and seriously made it your work to live to God And can say as our Lord John 17.4 Father I have glorifyed thee upon earth I have finished the work thou hast given me to do Oh the comfort of a well spent life to a dying Christian 2 Tim. 4.7 8. I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord the Righteous Judge shall give me at that day and not to me only but unto them also that love his appearing Or as Hezekiah Isa. 38.3 Râmember Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth with a perfect heart I have been careful for matter manner and end to Glorify God by a constant obedience to his Holy will Now on the other side what thoughts will you have of a careless and mispent life when you come to die Many beguile themselves and do not think of the end of their lives till their life comes to be ended And then they howl and make their moan usually when they lye a dying they cry out of this World how it hath deceived them and how little they have fulfilled the ends of their Creation Partly because their Conscience puts off all disguises and Partly because present things are apt to work upon us and when the everlasting estate is at hand the Soul is troubled that it did no more think of it before Oh 't is better to be prepared than to be surprized think of your last end betimes 'T is lamentable to begin to learn to live when we must dye These end their life before they begin to live You are in your health and strength now but we are all hastening a pace into the other World But when God summoneth by sickness and you are immediately to appear before God what have you to say for your selves The Devil will then be busy to tempt and trouble us and all other comforts fail and have spent their allowance and are as unsavory as the white of an egg Will this comfort you that you have sported and gamed away your precious time That you have fared of the best and lived in pomp and honour Ah no but this will be a cordial to your hearts that you have made Conscience of honouring and glorifying God and have been faithful in your place in promoting the Churches good Therefore if hitherto you have been pleasing the flesh idleing and wantonning away your precious time say the time past is more than enough 1 Pet. 4.3 I have long too long walked contrary to my great end been dishonouring God and destroying mine own Soul 't is high time to remember and seek after God 5. Consider what a full reward abideth for those that live unto God and in all things regard his Glory 1 Sam. 2.30 Those that honour me I will honour And John 12.26 If any man serve me him will my Father honour In the issue you will find that self-denyal is the truest self-seeking That those who are contented to be any thing for the Lords Glory need not seek another pay-master God will Glorify you if you Glorify him Gods glorifying is effective and creative ours is but declarative He calleth the things that are not as though they were We do no more than call things to be what they are and far below what they are we declare
united to Christ partake of his Divine Spirit who doth sanctify the Souls of his people and doth mortify and master the strongest corruptions and raise them to those inclinations and affections to which nature is an utter stranger Th Impressions left upon the Soul by the Spirit may be seen in the three Theological graces which constitute the new Creature mentioned 1 Cor. 13.13 But now abideth Faith Hope and Charity And 1 Thes. 5.8 Putting on the brest-plate of Faith and love and for an helmet the Hope of Salvation And elsewhere Faith Love and Hope Now the operations of all these graces imply a new and strange nature put into us 1. Faith which convinceth us of things unseen and to live in the delightful fore-thought of a World to come 2 Cor. 4.16.17 18. For this cause we faint not but though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed day by day For our light afflictions which are but for a moment work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of Glory While we look not to the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal Now will there not be a manifest difference between a man that is governed by sense and one guided and influenced by Faith Certainly more than there is in a man that delighteth in ordering the affairs of Common-Wealths and a child that delighteth in moulding clay-pies So for Love A Child of God is so affected with the goodness that is in God and the goodness that floweth from God in the wonders of his Love by Christ and the goodness we hope for when all the promises are fulfilled that all their delights desires and endeavours are after God Not to be great in the World but to injoy God Psal. 73.25 Whom have I in Heaven but thee And there is none upon earth I desire besides thee And therefore can easily overcome fleshly and Worldly Lusts and such inclinations as the rest of the World are mastered with Well then a Christian ingrafted into Christ loseth all property in himself and is freed from self-love and that carnal vanity to which it is addicted Then for hope the strong and constant hope of a glorious estate in the other World will make us deny the flesh go through all sufferings and difficulties to attain it Acts 26.6 7. And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our Fathers unto which promise our twelve tribes instantly serving God day and night hope to come And so by consequence a man acteth like another kind of Creature then the rest of men are or than he himself was before 2. The state of the Gospel calleth for it For it is a change of every thing from what it was before all things are new in the Kingdom of Christ and therefore we should be new Creatures also In the Gospel there is a new Adam which is Jesus Christ a New Covenant a new Paradise not that where Adam injoyed God among the Beasts but where the Blessed injoy God among the Angels a new Ministry new Ordinances and therefore we also should be new creatures and serve God not in the oldness of the letter but the newness of the Spirit Rom. 7.6 We are both obliged and fitted by this new state since we have a new Lord a new Law all is new there must be also a new creation for as the general state of the Church is renewed by Christ so every particular believer ought to participate of this new estate 3. The third Argument shall be taken from the necessity of the new creation 1. In order to our present Communion with God the new creature is necessary to converse with an holy and invisible God earnestly frequently reverently and delightfully For the effects of the new creature are life and likeness Those that do not live the life of God are estranged from him Eph. 4.18 Adam was alone though compassed about with multitude of Creatures Beasts and Plants there was none to converse with him because they did not live his life Trees cannot converse with Beasts nor Beasts with Men nor Men with God till they have some what of the same nature and life sense fits the Plants reason the Beasts so grace fits Men. So for likeness conformity is the ground of Communion Amos 3.3 How can two walk together except they are agreed Our old course made the breach between God and us Isa. 59.2 But your iniquities have separated between you and your God and your sins have hid his face from you that he will not hear And our new life and likeness qualifieth for Communion with him 1 John 1.6 7. If we say we have fellowship with him and walk in darkness we lye and do not the truth but if we walk in the light as he is in the light we have fellowship one with another An holy creature may sweetly come and converse with an holy God 2. In order to our service and obedience to God Man is unfit for Gods use till he be new moulded and framed again Observe two places Eph. 2.10 We are his workmanship in Christ Jesus created unto good works Every creature hath faculties sutable to those operations which belong to that creature So man must be new created and new formed that he may be prepared fitted and made ready for the Lord. You cannot expect new operations till there be a new life The other place is 2 Tim. 2.21 If a man purge himself from these he shall be a Vessel of honour sanctified and meet for the Masters use and prepared unto every good work There is a mass of corruption which remaineth as a clog upon us which maketh us averse and indisposed for the work of God and the Soul must be purged from these lusts and inclinations to the vanities of the World before 't is meet prepared and made ready for the acts of holiness Here must be our first care to get the heart renewed many are troubled about this or that duty or particular branches of the Spiritual life First get life its self for there must be principles before there can be operations and in vain do we expect strengthning grace before we have received renewing grace This is like little Children who attempt to run before they can go Many complain of this and that corruption but they do not groan under the burden of a corrupt nature as suppose wandring thoughts in prayer when at the same time the heart is habitually averse and estranged from God as if a man should complain of an aking tooth when a mortal disease hath seized upon his vitals of a cut finger when at the same time he is wounded at the heart of deadness in duty and want of quickening grace when they want converting grace as if we would have the Spirit blow to a dead coal complain of infirmities and incident
Grounds practise upon this Truth that Christ came out from God 3. Chuse out to your selves faithful Teachers such as Christ was delivering the Word with Authority and Faithfulness to God and Men such as do not seek their own things fear no Man's Face and come with the powerful Evidence and Demonstration of the Spirit And indeed Ministers should be careful to manifest themselves to the Consciences of those with whom they deal that they may have a Testimony of Christ speaking in them 1 Cor. 15.3 that he teacheth in and by them they should be assured of their Doctrine that Christ brought it out of his Father's Heart not speaking by rote like Parrots 1 John 1.1 That which was from the beginning which we have heard which we have seen with our Eyes which we have looked upon and our Hands have handled of the Word of Life that which our Hearts have felt that which we have not by rote nor by guess but by experience 1 Tim. 6.13 Jesus Christ witnessed before Pontius Pilate a good Confession 3. Observe Christ's gentleness in bearing with their Failings Now they have known It was a long time e're they could be gained to a sence of his Divine Power therefore he chargeth them with hardness of Heart Mark 6.52 They considered not the Miracle of the Loaves for their Hearts were hardned So Mark 8.17 Perceive ye not yet neither understand Have ye your Hearts yet hardned And now in his Intercession to his Father he mentioneth not their Hardness nor the obstinacy of their Prejudices nor their present Weakness but their Knowledg Now they know they have been obstinate but he covereth that at least doth but imply it How willing is Christ to spread a Garment on our Nakedness Past Sins shall not hurt us when they do not please us When a Man turneth from Grace to Sin then all his Righteousness is forgotten Ezek. 18.24 All his Righteousness that he hath done shall not be mentioned So he that turneth from Sin to Grace or from Grace to Grace ver 22. All his Transgressions that he hath committed they shall not be mentioned unto him it is all undone by Repentance and Reformation How do Men differ from Christ we upbraid Men with past Failings when they are repented of It is hard to put off the reproach of Youth when God maketh them Vessels of Mercy they will not suffer them to be Vessels of Honour Hi homines invideant mihi gratiam divinam As the elder Brother upbraideth the reformed Prodigal Luke 15.30 As soon as this thy Son was come which hath devoured thy Living with Harlots thou hast killed for him the fatted Calf This is an envious Disposition and cross to God you go about to take off the Robes of Honour which God hath put upon them and to dispoil them as the Spouse was of her Ornaments 4. Observe What is the chief Object of Faith to believe the divine Authority and Commission of Christ and that his Power to dispense Salvation to the Creatures was given him from his Father There is a world of Comfort in this The Father being first in order of the Persons is to be look'd upon as the offended Party and as the highest Judg. 1. He is to be look'd upon as the offended Party All Sin is against God Psal. 51.4 Against thee thee only have I sinned and done this Evil in thy sight He had offended Vriah abused Bathsheba the Injury was against them but the Sin against God against thee thee only This may be referred to all the Persons but it chiefly concerneth the first Person to whom we direct our Prayers and who is the Maker of the Law Christ the second Person satisfied for the breach of it It is against thee thee only Now this is our Comfort that our Guilt and Sin was not cast on Christ's Person without the Father without his privity and consent nay it is his own Plot and Design it was the Father's Counsel rather than the Creatures Desire So that we may quiet our Consciences by that Promise Isa. 43.25 I even I am be that blotteth out thy Transgressions for my own Names-sake God the Father would have you look to him as one that hath only to do in this Matter Sin is a grief to the Spirit it is a crucifying of Christ but in the last result of it it is an Offence to God the Father because it is a breach of his Law God is the Fountain of the Divinity yea all that is done to the other Persons redoundeth to the Father as our Saviour reasoneth He that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 2. The Father is the highest Judg. All the Persons of the Godhead are coessential and coequal in Glory and Honour only in Oeconomy or Dispensation of Salvation the Father is to be look'd upon as Judg and Chief Man is the Debtor Christ the Surety and the Father the Judg before whose Tribunal the Satisfaction is to be made therefore Christ saith My Father is greater than I. And in the whole Work of our Redemption he is to be considered as a Superior therefore all the Addresses not only of the Creatures but of the Son of God himself are to his Father for Pardon as if it were not in his own single Power Luke 23.34 Father forgive them they know not what they do If it passeth with God the Father then the Business is ended So 1 John 2.1 Christ is said to be an Advocate with the Father as Supream in Court as the Advocate is beneath the Judg. So John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you the Comforter Pardon Comfort and Grace cometh from the Father It is true it is said Mat. 9.6 That the Son of Man hath Power on Earth to forgive Sins but it is by Commission from the Father as we shall see anon Well then the Father is the Supream Judg whatever passeth in his Name is valid and authoritative Now it is he that committed the Work of Redemption to Christ He is the Supream Judg Eli saith 1 Sam. 2.25 If one Man sinneth against another the Judg shall judg him but if a Man sin against the Lord who shall intreat for him The meaning is if one Man hath trespassed against another the Magistrate may take up the Controversy by executing Justice and causing the Delinquent to make Satisfaction to the Party offended but who shall state the Offence and compose the Difference between God and us The Sin is committed against the Judg himself the highest Judg from whom there is no Appeal no Satisfaction can be made by Mortal Men and no Person is fit to arbitrate the Difference Therefore God himself is pleased to find out a Remedy and in all that the Son did he hath a great hand and stroak in it The Father's Act is Authoritative and above Contradiction If he had not given us a Mediator out of his own Bosom we had for ever lain under the guilt and burden of
of dulness deadness and neglect of Christ and his salvation So that your hearts need quickning and exciting to duty sometimes a coldness in holy things and a sluggishness creepeth on the best and you may find you begin to grow careless and customary the conscience becometh sleepy the heart dead the affections cold a lively inculcation is then necessary you must rouze up your selves by putting questions to your hearts Heb. 2.3 How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Both by way of assent is it not true that there is an Heaven and an Hell And is the Gospel a Fable And by way of Consideration What trifles and paltry vanities do you neglect Christ for And application by way of inference Must not I work out my own salvation with fear and trembling By way of discovery Is this a flight from wrath to come and a pursuit after eternal life That serving God instantly day and night we may attain to the blessed hope that giving diligence we may be found of him in peace 3. VVhen strong lusts tempt you to sin in some scandalous and unworthy manner what will you do to relieve your selves but by such kind of questions Gen. 39.9 How shall I do this great wickedness and sin against God Rom. 6.21 VVhat fruit have you in those things whereof you are now ashamed And your hearts should rise in indignation against the temptation or carnal motion Shall I lose my fatness to rule over the trees If of profit Matth. 16.26 VVhat is a man profited if he shall gain the world and lose his own soul If of pleasure What lose the birth-right for one morsel of meat 4. In a time of sorrow and discouragements When afflictions breaketh us and lieth heavy upon us day and night Suppose continual poverty or sickness or else when we are wearied with a vexatious and malicious World Then should we revive our hopes and comforts expostulate with our selves about our drooping discouragements Psal. 42.5 Why art thou disquieted O my soul and why art thou cast down within me still hope in God We must cite our Affections before the Tribunal of sanctified Reason This is the drift of this question in the Text What shall we say to these things This were enough to comfort the most distressed and afflicted Who will be so much grieved for what he knoweth is for his good Yea so great a good as eternal salvation 5. Whenever any message of God is sent to you go home and practise upon it speedily whether any duties are pressed upon you in the name of Christ or sins reproved What shall we say to these things Is it not a duty or that a sin A weighty duty or an heinous sin Do I perform this duty or avoid this sin or what do I mean to do for the future If upon the first oppportunity as soon as the message iâ brought to us we did fall a working of the Truth upon our hearts more good would be done our Christianity would be more explicate and serious Whereas the impression that is left upon us in hearing is soon defaced and all for want of such serious reflections and self-communings James 1.22 23 24. But be ye doers of the word and not hearers only deceiving your own souls For if any be a hearer of the word and not a doer he is like a man that beholdeth his natural face in a glass For he beholdeth himself and goeth his way and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was They forget how much they were concerned in the Truths delivered Second Question by way of Explication If God be for us who shall be against us There observe Two Things 1. The ground supposed If God be for us 2. The comfort built upon it Who shall be against us From both observe That if God be for us we need not be troubled at the opposition of those that are against us 1. I shall explain the words of the Text both concerning the ground laid and the comfort thence inferred 2. Shew you the Reasons of it 1. To explain the words and there the ground supposed If God 'T is not dubitantis but ratiocinantis not the if of doubting but of reasoning The meaning is this being taken for granted the other must needs follow In the supposition Two things are taken for granted 1. That there is a God 2. That he is with and for his Children 1. For the First 'T is some comfort to the oppressed that there is a God who is the Patron of humane societies and the Refuge of the oppressed who will take notice of their sorrows and right their wrongs Eccles. 5.8 If thou seest the oppression of the poor and the violent perverting of judgment in a province marvel not at the matter For he that is higher than the highest regardeth and there be higher than they So Eccles. 3.16 Moreover I saw under the Sun the place of judgment that wickedness was there and the place of righteousness and that iniquity was there I said in my heart God shall judg the righteous and the wicked Man that should be as a God to his Neighbour proveth oftentimes as a Devil or wild Beast to him making little use of his power but to do mischief And many times God's ordination of Magistrates is used as a pretence to their violence and Tribunals and Courts of Justice which should be as Sanctuaries and places of Refuge for wronged innocence are as Slaughter-houses and Shops of Cruelty Now this is a grievous Temptation but 't is a comfort that the Lord will in due time review all again and judg over the Cause that he may right his people against their oppressors There is an higher Court to which we may appeal All things are governed by an holy and wise God who will right his people and vindicate their innocency 2. That he is with and for his Children ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã If God be with us But when is God with us This must be stated with respect to the forementioned acts of grace Worldlings judg of God's presence by wrong Rules they measure his love and favour altogether by the outward estate if their mountain stand strong if their houses be filled with the good things of this world then they conclude God is with them No we must determine it by the Context and we begin first with Predestination God is with his people not by a wavering Will but a constant eternal Decree There are some that belong to the Election of his Grace 2 Tim. 2.16 The foundation of the Lord standeth sure See that reasoning Luke 18.7 8. And shall not God avenge his own elect which cry day and night unto him Though he bear long with them I tell you that he will avenge them speedily Now Election is for a while a secret but we have the comfort of it when we make our calling and election sure Certainly God loveth his people with a dear and tender love since he